Search the Community

((I hope I'm not too late to the fantasy party! I've been mulling over this sort of story for a while--both a fantasy and a male-centric weight gain story--and I finally decided to get in on it. I know that this might not be the best place for a BHM story, but I hope that you all enjoy it. Do let me know what you think, as I'd like to do more stories in this universe!)) THE WIDENING WARRIOR AND THE ALCHEMIST It was a cool autumn day in the kingdom of Tantris, where the trees grow strong and tall, the rains are never fierce, and a song can always be heard in the wind. The crisp air and fallen leaves made travel a delight along most any road, but especially the Queen’s Road, which was a scenic route that led to the royal castle. Travelers of all kinds made their way up and down the road: merchants peddling their wares, wanderers trekking across the land, and adventurers in search of their next quest, among countless others. One of the latter was making his way down the long road with a sword on his back, modest clothes, and little else. Wade Leguerrier was an impressive young man who stood out in most any crowd, be it his height, fantastical hair, or his slab of iron that he called a sword. He stood as tall as a Solstice tree; so long was he that they had not made the bed that could fit him. His head was covered with a thick mat of sapphire locks that were as spiky as a rosebush. The beastly longsword on his back was so tall that the hilt reached above his head and came within a hair’s breadth of grazing the ground as he walked; by the same token, it was so broad that it could be used as a proper shield. Naturally, carrying around such a monstrosity required great strength, which Wade was thankfully blessed with in spades. His sleeveless tunic left his powerful arms, lean and muscular, for all the world to see. If one were to catch him without his shirt, they would have found a body that looked to be chiseled by a master sculptor; there was nary a trace of fat anywhere on him. His legs were much the same, resembling those of an athlete than your average adventurer. The only things that marred his physical perfection were the scars across his body, including one ran down his face from his right temple to the bottom of his left cheek. He was what people imagined a warrior of old to be, yet he had barely seen twenty-one summers and had only recently begun his adventures. As the young fighter walked along happily munching on an apple, he heard what sounded like a scuffle just around the bend. Tossing his apple to the woods, he ran towards the commotion and came upon a not uncommon scene on the Queen’s Road: bandits assailing a merchant and no sign of a sheriff to stop them. Wade sighed as he strode up to the scene, his hand on the hilt of his sword, a fire in his eyes, and a growl at his lips. “Excuse me, but something tells me that’s not your cart,” the warrior called out to the bandits. “Care to tell me why you’re ripping it apart then?” “Mind your business, stranger; this don’t concern you,” growled one of the brigands, a jagged dirk in his gloved hand. As he walked closer despite more of the goons turning to him with weapons drawn, Wade counted five men thereabout. He retorted, “I swore my oath to defend the innocent wheresoever I go; so yes, this does concern me.” When the last of the crooks turned from the cart to face him, a small head popped up from behind the damaged wagon. It looked to be a goblin girl with skin as green as a mint leaf, hair the color of cherry blossoms, and freckles dotting her face like stars on a night sky. The girl stared wide-eyed and fearful, and that strengthened the fighter’s resolve even more. He slowly pulled his sword free, the sight of which made a couple of the bandits back away in fear. Their leader, a ruffian with wiry hair and a thick face, grunted, “Stand your ground, cowards. It’s all for show; I bet that thing is as useful as a shield of leaves. Brokko, take him.” Brokko, a burly brute that looked more like a monkey than a man, ran forward with a hefty hatchet in hand. Before he could get anywhere close to striking distance, Wade swung his sword out and caught the bandit in the ribs. The blade was wedged in Brokko’s body for a moment until the sheer weight of the sword sent him flying into a tree. The display made the weakest of the brigands quiver in his boots, but the boss would not be deterred. “Ratcher, Pronk, get the bastard!” he shouted as two more goons raced ahead. The putrid pair were handled with ease by the warrior, who seemed almost bored by their attempt on his life. When they drew their weapons back, he brought the blade up to parry them; striking such a weapon sent a shock through their arm as though they had hit a rock. In the blink of an eye, Wade brought the blade down across both their bodies, which almost cut Pronk clean in two and left Ratcher with his guts spilling out on the ground. That was too much for the leader, who only grew more rageful as his men were cut down like saplings. He pointed his dirk at Wade and roared, “You might have killed those worthless maggots, but Ernst will be the death of you!” Unfortunately, Ernst’s attack was as successful as his lackies’, which was to say not at all. Wade waited until he was just in range before he brought the sword down on the bandit’s head, not only driving the blade through his skull but also crushing him like a piece of paper. The crook crumpled to the ground like a puppet with its strings cut, and yet his assailant had not even broken a sweat. It was the final straw for the last sniveling coward, and he took off in a sprint down the road. He did not get far before a bottle full of a red liquid shattered against him and exploded in a brilliant flame. “That’ll learn ya, sons of whores!” the goblin girl jeered as she walked out from behind her cart and over towards her savior. She was a tiny thing, like most goblins, and she came up to about the middle of Wade’s thigh. Around her petite body was a gray apron, behind which the boy could see a top that left most of her abdomen exposed and black pants that accentuated her curvy hips and legs. When she got close to Wade, she extended her hand in gratitude as she said, “Much obliged, stranger! My cart got caught in a pothole, and those dastards decided to jump me while they had the chance. Lucky they couldn’t break in; I’m carrying around a small fortune in potions and elixirs!” “Lucky indeed,” the warrior chuckled before glancing at the cart. “How much does it weigh?” “I would need all twenty of my brothers and sisters to move it,” the goblin sighed before glancing over to Wade. “You might be able to swing that blade like it was a rag, but you’re not going to be able to lift that thing on your own.” The muscular man smirked down at the merchant before sauntering over to the cart and crouching beside it. He took a deep breath, gripped the side, and then hoisted it free of the hole it was lodged in as though it weighed no more than a brick. The cart righted itself again and Wade inspected it to make sure there was no great damage from the bandits. “Looks like you’re good to go!” he exclaimed as the goblin girl ran over with a gob-smacked look on her freckled face. She gestured back and forth between the cart and Wade, stunned that this beansprout of a man was able to lift something so heavy, which earned a good-hearted chuckle from the warrior. “I’m stronger than I look.” “Boy, you are just full of surprises,” she giggled as she walked back around the cart. “I thought I was done for, and then here you come with a chunk of iron on your back and muscles for days. You need something for your troubles, and I won’t take no for an answer.” The warrior shook his head and waved his hand. “That’s mighty generous of you, but I can’t—” “Not taking no for an answer!” she butted in as she dug around in her cart. “I don’t have much in the way of spare gold, but I think I’ve got just the thing for a big’un like yourself. Aha!” When she popped back out, the goblin had a vial of green liquid in her hand. She passed it along to Wade and explained, “That there is a strength elixir I’m cooking up; you get to have the first taste!” “Not that I don’t doubt your talent, but is it safe?” the fighter asked as he swished the elixir around. “Safe as can be!” the merchant exclaimed as she puffed her chest up with pride. “That right there gets the Audra Dranghy Seal of Approval!” The blue haired boy laughed and retorted, “All right then. Let’s see if it meets the Wade Leguerrier Seal of Approval.” With that, he popped the cork off and tilted the vial to his lips. His eyes lit up as he downed the verdant drink in two gulps, and he pulled it away with a gasp of surprise. Wade remarked, “Well, I’ll be damned. It might look like swamp water, but it tastes like an apple tart…with cinnamon, no less! That’s a mighty fine concoction, Audra.” The green girl beamed like sunshine as she took the empty beaker back. “Much obliged! I’m hoping to make this a regular feature in my wares; there are lots of people that’d pay top dollar to feel stronger.” “I should say so,” the fighter remarked. Just then, he heard his stomach gurgle and he put a hand to his abs. He felt like he had not eaten in a week, and to make matter worse, he had not a crumb on him. Audra must have sensed this, as she returned to her cart and came back with a loaf of bread and a couple pieces of fruit. As soon as she offered them up, the warrior eagerly took them and tore off a third of the loaf with his teeth. “Gods, I’m sorry,” he muttered to the alchemist, “I don’t know what’s come over me, but I feel hungrier than I’ve ever been my entire life!” Audra waved off the apology. “S’okay; I would be surprised if you weren’t. It’s a common side effect of booster potions; your body needs more nutrients to go along with the new muscles you’re building. If you need more, I’ve got plenty of food where that came from.” Wade shook his head. “Oh, I couldn’t possibly. I don’t want to eat up your stocks.” “Honestly, you’d be doing me a favor! Goblins only need a little bit of food every day, like how I had a few berries for breakfast. I always tend to get too much, and it all goes to waste, so you’d be helping me a ton. Think of it as another form of payment for saving my bacon,” the petite girl explained. It all sounded good to the starving warrior, who quickly devoured the bread and apples like some voracious beast. After spitting out the last of the apple seeds, Wade grinned and said, “All right then. I just hope you’ve got enough; I feel like I could eat a wyvern! I haven’t been this hungry since I fasted for training.” “Afraid I’m fresh out of wyverns,” Audra snickered as she went back to her cart for more food. She returned with another loaf of bread, a wedge of cheese, and some milk to wash it all down with. Again, Wade all but ripped them from her hands and stuffed his mouth as full as he could, which was not that far off from his usual table manners. In between bites, he asked the goblin, “Where are you heading?” “I’ll be stopping in Riverton to restock, and then I’ll be heading to Moonfall; that’s where I get some of my biggest sales every year,” she answered, “What about you? Looking for a tourney? Mercenary work? Off to save a damsel?” Wade took a long draught of milk before he told Audra, “Questing. I was going to stop in Riverton for the night and then make my way to Moonfall in search of some information.” “An adventurer! How exciting,” the goblin cooed in delight as she clapped her hands together. “Y’know, I always wanted to go on an adventure; were it not for my life’s work here, I would run off in a heartbeat.” “Tell you what: if you’ll have me, I can accompany you to Moonfall; it’ll be like an abbreviated adventure,” the warrior suggested with a smile. Audra giggled and stuck out her hand. “It’d be a pleasure. If nothing else, you can be my guard in case any other bandits get the bright idea to attack us.” “Then I guess we’re a party,” Wade chuckled as he shook the girl’s tiny hand in his own massive mitt after switching the food to one hand. “We should probably start up again; we’ll want to make Riverton before sundown.” “Agreed,” the alchemist said with a nod. She trotted around to the front of the cart, lifted the handle bar from the ground, and pulled the bulky bundle along with some effort. No wonder why: the whole cart was bigger than she was and weighed more than five or six of her. Before she could go much further, Wade stopped her with a gentle hand on her shoulder. “Let me,” he offered as he took the handle from her and proceeded to pull the cart along as though it weighed as little as a feather. As he walked along, he finished the last of the cheese before stifling a belch; hungry as he was, he had eaten a touch too fast for his stomach. Audra trotted along happily now that she did not have to worry about pulling her cart along for a few days. It was serendipitous that the warrior should come along to help her, and such a strong one at that; she had never seen anyone so slim and strong before. Now she was traveling on this warrior’s quest, albeit for the three weeks it would take to travel to Moonfall. Regardless of how brief it was, the alchemist was tickled pink by the idea that she was an adventurer and not some miserable merchant. She would have to thank him the only way she knew how: free potions and food until they got to their destination; perhaps even beyond Moonfall, if she played her cards right. *** They managed to reach the bustling village of Riverton a little before sundown, when folks were making their way home and businesses were closing for the day. Audra, much more versed in traveling, directed Wade to an inn that she frequented every time she came to town. The softest beds for miles, she had said. After the day he had, Wade would put that to the test; he felt like he would fall asleep at the drop of a hat. Before he could think about sleep though, the goblin girl suggested they have dinner, as the innkeeper’s wife made the best dishes. The warrior was still feeling bloated from the big lunch earlier, but his stomach was growling like a hungry dog and demanding more sustenance. Thankfully, they were just in time for that night’s dinner: a simmering bowl of corn chowder with salted bread to accompany it. Wade tried to limit his eating but could not help asking for seconds and even thirds, which earned him a playful chide from the innkeeper. “I do believe you’ve had enough, young man; we must leave some for the other guests, ay?” asked the matronly woman. She collected his bowl and winked while she told him, “Besides, you’ll want to save your appetite for tomorrow morning; I’ll be making my world-famous creamy egg pie. And if you’re up early enough, I might be able to slide you a few extra slices.” The warrior cracked a grin as he remarked, “If it’s as good as the chowder, I would appreciate that very much.” By the time he got to his room, Wade was so drowsy that as soon as his bed was within reach, he collapsed onto it without a second thought. Audra shook her head and chuckled at the display from her traveling companion before taking off his boots and sliding the lanky wanderer onto the mattress proper. While the blue haired boy snoozed, the petite alchemist went down to her cart in the stables to work on some potions for the following day. One could never be sure when they would meet a customer on the Queen’s Road, after all, and she wanted to have a little something for her savior when he woke up again. “I think he’ll like this lots and lots,” Audra remarked with a smile as she swished a familiar green liquid around. “Strapping fellow like himself would probably appreciate a good boost of strength, especially if he’s so keen on questing.” After getting back to her bed in the wee hours of the morning, the goblin girl awoke and found that Wade was gone. A quick glance at a pocket watch showed that it was time for breakfast, and if his appetite was as strong as yesterday, that was where he would be. When Audra made her way down to the first floor, she found her companion scarfing down more food than she could eat in a month. The innkeeper fixed him what looked to be a third plate of egg pie accompanied with other fixings, least of all thick ribbons of bacon. “Land’s sake, boy, you’re liable to gag if you don’t slow down,” the matron chuckled as she set the plate down before Wade. “Oh, don’t worry; I don’t intend to die from breakfast,” the warrior smirked as he stuck an entire strip of bacon down his gullet. “Wouldn’t be fitting for a graduate of St. Duncan’s Academy.” As Audra joined her bodyguard at the table, she asked, “You went to the academy?” Wade nodded and swallowed a large mouthful before answering, “Sure did! Just finished this past month, actually; graduated with top marks in combat.” “I can see how,” the alchemist giggled as she nibbled on a slice of bread. She would have attempted more conversation, but her warrior friend seemed so invested in his meal that she did not want to bother him. More than that, she just enjoyed watching a man with an appetite; none of the boys back home could eat like that, even with an appetite enhancing enchantment. To see a fellow like Wade tucking into a meal like it was a fight to the finish made her feel warm and fuzzy inside and instilled a desire to learn how to cook. When the warrior had finally finished his breakfast, he patted his stomach as he leaned back in his chair. He grinned appreciatively at the innkeeper and told her, “My own mother couldn’t have made better food than that. My compliments to the chef! “And to you, chum,” the warrior said to Audra. He lifted an arm and gave a quick flex to show that his muscles had swollen up a good bit from yesterday. “That elixir you fixed up for me yesterday worked wonders! It would take me months to get much bulkier, but you managed to do it in a day.” “I knew you’d like it! The results speak for themselves, don’t they?” asked the goblin girl with a smile. She reached out over the table to give Wade’s bicep a squeeze, only to find that it was almost hard as a rock. “Boy, and I thought you were chiseled before.” At the flirty remark, her bodyguard blushed and stopped flexing, though his muscles still stayed prominent. He mumbled, “I, ah…I just remembered that I offered to help the innkeeper with a chore as payment for so much food. I’ll be back in just a minute.” When Wade rose from his chair, Audra noticed that his arms were not the only things that had gotten bigger, though not in a muscular sense. His tunic stretched over a dome of a gut that jutted from his middle like a woman in the middle of her pregnancy; the bump bounced as he walked, as though he had stuffed a ball underneath his shirt. Down below his belt, which the goblin noted was loosened a notch or two, thickened thighs filled out his pants and a rounded rump bobbled as the warrior made his way to the kitchen. “Seems there’s a side effect I overlooked,” the alchemist whispered as she made mental notes for the next batch of elixir. *** If Wade noticed his gain, he did not say anything about it, though Audra caught glimpses of him as they traveled down the Queen’s Road. His new weight did nothing to impact pulling the potion cart; if anything, it only made things easier. Before they left town, Audra had been sure to stock up on more food for their trip, knowing full well how hungry the warrior was going to be every time he drank another elixir. Again, he asked no questions about getting any extra supplies, opting instead to lick his chops at the selection of food the alchemist purchased. When they stopped for lunch, the celadon girl offered up a new bottle of strength elixir to her bodyguard, who eyed it with careful curiosity. Wade swished the elixir around and asked, “Is it safe to take another one after yesterday? I’d swear there was some rule about not taking permanent boosts daily.” “Yeah, there is—live a little,” the goblin answered with a smirk. “Or are you seriously telling me you’re going to pass on enough strength to crush boulders with your bare hands?” “All right, I’ll have more,” the warrior replied, “but don’t think I don’t know what’s going on.” Audra’s nerves kicked in and her heart skipped a beat. “Wh-What do you mean?” “I’ve known some alchemists in my time at the academy, and they’re all the same. Everyone’s a guinea pig,” Wade explained, though the grin on his face made the answer feel more jovial than cynical. He quaffed the elixir down and lapped his lips for any extra drops; it truly was one of the tastier concoctions he had ever imbibed. “Still, if you keep this recipe, I might just be your permanent guinea pig if it means getting more.” A wave of relief washed over the potion maker as she settled back in her seat with a confident smirk that belied her anxious nerves. “Then I hope you’re ready, because I want to make sure that elixir is perfect by the time I get to Moonfall.” Wade’s stomach growled in response. The young warrior blushed and patted the soft swell of his gut before saying, “Only if you’ve got enough food to last us the whole trip.” Audra knew she had more than enough to sustain Wade throughout their journey, even if his appetite and capacity escalated with each new elixir. It was a good thing she did, as every time he drank the strength-enhancing potion, the warrior grew as ravenous as a swarm of locusts. He devoured food like there was no tomorrow; it did not matter if it was cooked in a meal or not. Starting each day with a new elixir left him starving throughout the entire day, which meant that he was almost constantly eating from morning till night. As expected, the effects were obvious with each passing day. Wade’s arms were more muscular than they had ever been by the third day of their travels, and they only grew more so as the days passed. His bicep alone was as big as a grapefruit when he flexed, which gave him the appearance of a seasoned veteran rather than a greenhorn. Those were the only parts of his body that were muscular though; everything else was coated in an ever-growing layer of blubber. The blue haired boy’s face took on a rounder look as a second chin slowly swaddled around his neck, his thighs filled up like kegs of beer, and his backside resembled a pair of bowling balls crammed down his trousers. Most impressive of all was his belly, which was fast becoming a mountain of pudge. It hardly sloshed around when Wade walked, hinting at the strong abdomen underneath, and jutted out like a pregnant woman’s stomach. It grew rounder and more prominent with each passing day, to the point that five days into their trek, the rookie warrior had a beer belly to rival the best drunkards. Despite all these changes, Wade never noticed how much beefier and lardier he had become; his focus was solely on his immense strength. “Audra! Audra, watch this!” he called out one evening while gathering firewood. The alchemist glanced up from her cart, where she was preparing another elixir, and watched as Wade waddled over to a towering tree. He tossed his sword into the air with all the ease of throwing a twig, caught it single-handedly, and slammed the blade into the trunk. Audra expected it to wedge into the tree, but much to her shock and awe, the sword went straight through in one clean chop. As it came tumbling down, Wade raised his thick arms and jumped in victory, though he got little air in doing so. “Did you see that?” he asked excitedly. “It used to take four swings, but that was one fell swoop! I took that tree down in one blow!” “Yes, you certainly did,” Audra mumbled, distracted as she was by how Wade’s tunic had risen to reveal a great swath of doughy blubber. “By the time we get to Moonfall, you might just be able to break boulders with your bare hands.” “You think so? That would be swell,” Wade remarked as he wiped the sweat from his brow, which caused a few threads to pop under his arm. “I had a friend back at St. Duncan’s who could do that, but he was a monk; I’ll never understand how they can break rocks and punch through armor when they’re thinner than a broomstick.” Audra hummed in agreement, though her mind was far from the conversation. It was far more fun to watch Wade’s thick backside wobble about in his trousers, bouncing about from side to side and threatening to destroy the seam across the seat with every movement. She could never have anticipated that he would plump up the way he had, but she was not about to argue with the results, even if he was eating his way through their supplies with abandon. Most curious of all was how the widening warrior had failed to register his growth, even as his newfound curves tested his clothes at every turn. If he kept expanding, he would be waddling into Moonfall in rags, which made the pint-sized alchemist turn a fine gray—a goblin’s blush. As Wade took the tree apart bit by bit, he glanced over his shoulder at his companion while she worked on her potions and wondered how he had gotten so lucky. His first time out on the road and he stumbled into the company of an alchemist that was not only incredibly talented but cute as a button and clever as a fox. In his time at the academy, Wade had more than his share of ladies from every walk of life, as was befitting of an accomplished athlete like himself, but he had never been with a girl that enticed him quite like Audra did. For one so bookish, she had the tight body that many a maiden would kill for: a lean stomach as flat as a board, modest breasts that were no bigger than apples, and a curvy backside that filled out her pants just right. She was also not afraid to flaunt her figure, regularly walking around with her abdomen exposed, her jade skin drinking in the sun like hungry ivy. All this would have attracted his gaze, but he was also fascinated with how well-versed she was in so many subjects, from the myriad elements that went into her elixirs to the fauna they passed on their way to Moonfall. Wade would be the first to admit that he was not a knowledgeable man and hated studying in school, but Audra somehow found a way to make learning fun. All of which was to say that he thought himself blessed to be traveling with her, and he hoped that when they reached their destination, she might allow him to accompany her a while longer. It would be a shame to part with her so soon, especially when they were just starting to really get to know each other. He just hoped that she did not mind his newfound appetite: as much as he wanted to believe the old saying that the best way to a man’s heart was through his stomach, he did not want to come off like a pig. It was bad enough that he was already a lug that could never keep up whenever she got into the finer parts of alchemy; he would hate for her to think he was some sort of slob. The warrior was pulled from his thoughts by the sound of threads popping in his shirt. He glanced down at his side and saw how the seam was coming undone, creating a gap that allowed a dollop of tanned pudge to peek out. Curious, he disregarded the glob of flab that poked through and circled the damaged seam with his finger tip, gauging how bad it truly was. It was the third such sign of wear and tear on his tunic in the last week, which could only lead to one conclusion. “I must be wearing out this old rag,” Wade decided, oblivious to the real cause for his failing wardrobe. “I’ve had these for a few years now, so it might be time to put them out to pasture. When we get to Moonfall, I’ll have to see about visiting a tailor; I’m sure the last thing Audra wants to see is me wandering around in rags.” *** As the second week on the road passed, it became impossible for even Wade to remain oblivious to his gains. His fears were coming to pass, as his traveling clothes broke apart and covered less of his body with each passing day. Not only did his tunic no longer cover his entire stomach, but it had torn so many seams up both sides that it had become a poncho of sorts. Likewise, his trousers were popping along his thighs like sausage casings, allowing little dollops of blubber to peek out. The warrior was grateful that he had not split the seat of his pants yet, but he knew that it was only a matter of time. “Say, Audra, can I ask you something?” Wade hummed to his companion one night. “Dinner will be ready in just a little bit, I promise,” the alchemist assured her hefty friend while she tended to a ** of stew. “Want another loaf of bread while you wait?” “Yes—I mean, no,” the warrior corrected himself. “I wanted to ask you something…something that’s been bothering me that last few days. Do you think I’m getting fat?” The question nearly made Audra drop her ladle in the cauldron and she glanced back at Wade, who sat on the trunk of a tree he had cut down. Was he getting fat? No, he was already fat and only getting fatter. He was a far cry from the lean, ropy young man she had met not a fortnight prior; he was not even the thick, bulky warrior from the week before. The man before her was fat enough that he would fit in perfectly at a circus sideshow, not traveling the roads as a wandering adventurer. Wade’s handsome face was swaddled in so much fat that he had lost any semblance of a neck and had cheeks that seemed permanently stuffed. A fine layer of pudge accumulated across his broad shoulders and down his arms, filling them with so much flab that even his increasingly powerful biceps found it hard to make themselves known. Even his hands seemed to be fatter, for his palms were pliable like a meat patty and his fingers thick like sausages. Once, the warrior used to bounce his pecs around as a party trick to entice women back to his room. His chest could still bounce, yes, but not under his control; the flabby breasts wobbled about like gelatin with every awkward step he took, whether he liked it or not. They were becoming generous handfuls that reminded him of a satyr he had after a jousting tournament the previous spring, though her breasts were far perkier while his just sloped down his chest like melted ice cream. Though they remained covered by his tunic, they were abundantly clear through the overtaxed fabric. They sat atop a belly that defied belief, especially when one considered that Wade had clearly defined abs not two weeks prior. It had started like a drunkard’s gut—round as a balloon and jutting out from his waist as though he had stuffed a pillow up his shirt. As the days ticked by and his stomach gained more heft, the great mound of blubber began to droop down and slap against the top of his thighs and filled a third of his lap when he sat down. It continued to creep outward and obscure more of the ground before him, but for the last few days, his new pounds settled above his hips. Flabby flanks filled out underneath his tunic and aided in the shirt’s demise, and fluffy rolls bunched up along his back. He was not spared below the belt either, as his legs had thickened to the size of juicy ham hocks over the last several days. His thighs brushed against each other more each day, and Wade noted with some embarrassment that his manhood was being encroached on by the rising tide of flab. While his hips had remained fairly narrow, his backside had expanded into full globes of bubbly pudge, so much so that even one of his cheeks would overfill both his hands. Any bigger, and Audra could have used it as a shelf for her potions. Not that the goblin mentioned any of this to her bulging bodyguard. She actually found the words catching in her throat as she drank in how perfectly plump and rolly-poly he had become. Wade shifted about under her gaze and told Audra, “Um…you’re drooling.” “Wh—oh! Sorry,” the alchemist apologized as she wiped the little dribble from her cheek. “Must be this stew! You want three bowls or four?” “Four—wait, three—no, I mean…guh,” Wade grunted in frustration. “I can’t keep eating like I have! I swear, it feels like I’m ten pounds bigger after every meal. If I keep this up, I’m going to get too fat to swing a sword, much less go questing!” Audra bit her lip to stifle the pleasurable hum bubbling up inside her. The thought of her wide, wobbly warrior waddling through the woods, fat legs rolling about in a vain attempt at anything faster than a slothful plod, tickled her fancy something fierce. Not that she would dare admit it, especially when he was so concerned about his weight at the moment. She would assuage his fears, downplay the gain, and get his mind off the topic, same as she had done for the last several days. After all, why stop when they had such a good thing going? “Oh, pish, you’re not getting fat,” Audra assured Wade as she sauntered over to her seated companion. “Haven’t you ever heard of bulking? Don’t they teach that at the academy?” A pink blush crept into Wade’s cheeks and he rubbed the back of his neck as he replied, “Not really, no. What’s ‘bulking’?” “It’s something gladiators and berserkers do to get as big as they are! You eat a lot, put on a couple pounds, and then work it all down to rock hard muscle,” Audra explained, leaving out more than a few key details in the plan. Despite the glaring holes in her description, it made some sense to Wade. After all, he had seen some pretty beefy gladiators in his time; in fact, he had heard tale of wrestlers from the Far East who were like walking boulders. He had also been getting impossibly strong over the last several days, growing far quicker than he had at the academy, so it stood to reason that he would bulk up a lot faster as well. More than anything, he trusted Audra—after all, she was the brains of their partnership. “Well, if you say so,” Wade finally conceded. A grin sprouted on his chubby face as he flexed his right arm and told Audra, “And you may be right—give that bicep a squeeze and tell me it’s not the biggest you’ve ever seen.” The goblin girl happily obliged and put both of her tiny hands around Wade’s beefy arm. Her first delight was in knowing that his arm was so big around that her fingers could not even hope to touch each other. The second and far greater was the realization that while there was certainly a powerful bicep in there, it was blanketed under a thick quilt of pillowy flab. “Boy, if I didn’t know you any better, I’d say you were an ogre,” Audra giggled as she let go of Wade’s soft arm. “And just imagine how much bigger it’s going to be when you burn off the few extra pounds you’ve gained!” “I know! I could carry a mountain on my back at that point,” the warrior boasted. A warm smile crossed his face as he added in a humbler tone, “Thanks, Audra. I feel a lot better.” The alchemist wiggled her ears and grinned from ear to ear at the gargantuan galoot. She chirped, “Hey, that’s what a party does, right? If you ever need to talk about anything, you just let me know, okay? It’s the least I can do for you.” They lingered on that for a moment, a smile shared between them while supper stewed behind Audra. The warm silence was broken when Wade’s belly gurgled like an angry beast, despite the fact that he had just eaten not long before Audra threw together the soup. The petite goblin blushed at the noise but tittered, “Will you be wanting that bread after all?” “You know what? I think so,” Wade chuckled before patting his globular gut. “And better make it four—no, five bowls tonight. After all, the more I bulk, the stronger I’ll get in the end!” After serving up dinner for her hefty companion, Audra sat back and watched as Wade voraciously gobbled up bowl after bowl of stew. It was a good thing that she did not need to eat much, because at the rate he was going, there was going to be nothing left for her by the end. To watch how Wade guzzled down his meal, one would never have guessed he had weight woes not a few minutes prior. And while there was some small part of Audra that felt guilty for lying to such a kind, naïve soul, there was a far greater part of her that relished in seeing a few new inches of flab on the warrior with each passing day. “I can always make a slimming potion if he really starts to worry,” the scheming alchemist assured herself as Wade’s stomach slowly rounded out with food. “After all, he’ll realize he’s getting too big eventually, right?” *** As the days went by and Wade continued quaffing Audra’s strength-enhancing potions, it became quite clear that he truly did not know how big he was getting. It was a good thing that she had stocked up on more food than usual back in Riverton, since each new elixir increased her companion’s appetite a little more. The extra rations also came in handy when it became clear that it would take a little longer than normal to reach Moonfall. Not because of weather or taking a detour, but rather, Wade’s ever-increasing girth proved to be the biggest roadblock. The warrior was strong enough that he could chew through metal—something he discovered when he ate a little too fast one evening and wolfed down his fork—but his stamina had fallen to record lows. He needed to take frequent stops during the day, fell asleep early and woke up late, and moved at such a glacial pace that even a turtle could make better time than him. Of course, Wade never chalked it up to the increasingly obvious reason and continued on as though he had only put on a few pounds and not several hundred. It was almost a month since the duo left Riverton before they finally neared Moonfall. Audra wagered they had another day of travel before they reached the city proper, and while she was normally excited to visit the bustling town, the alchemist found herself a little melancholic. She was liable to do great business, but it also meant that she was likely to part ways with Wade, which felt more painful than she had imagined. Had they really gotten so close in their time together that she would actually miss the big lummox when their little party of two broke up? It was certainly nice to have company on the road for a change and watching him expand like rising bread had been nothing short of scintillating, but those could not be the only reasons. No, what made this different was that Wade was not just anyone: he listened intently to her scientific babbling even though she knew he did not understand half of it, always offered a helping hand despite his diminishing flexibility, and always put a smile on her face with his stories about life in the academy. Wade Leguerrier might have been a lummox, but he was the sweetest lummox she had ever known. “Hey, Audra…could you slow down a bit?” that same lummox panted. The spritely alchemist turned back and realized that, distracted by her thoughts as she was, she had outpaced Wade by a good margin. That was another change that took some getting used to, for Audra had gotten so used to keeping in stride with the warrior back when he was a beanpole of a man. The fact that he was pulling her cart meant nothing; even before he started drinking her potions, the cart presented no challenge to him. While the cart was lighter than air now, thanks to his newfound strength, he was weighed down by the sheer bulk of his body. In the span of a month on the road, Wade had gone from having zero fat on his body to having nothing but fat on him. He was covered in blubber from head to toe; if there was a place where fat could accumulate, it made its way there. Were it not for his distinctive scars and sapphire hair, no one would have been able to recognize him. His cheeks were so round and soft that his eyes were forced into a squint, his nose seemed smaller and flatter for it, and even his lips were squished into a permanent pucker. The ring of fat around his neck had gained so much girth that it split into two thick collars that rippled like water whenever he ate. Firm, shapely shoulders were blanketed under a fine quilt of pudge that hid any trace of definition Wade once had. His arms had taken on the shape of flour sacks and the consistency of mashed potatoes, completely obscuring the muscles underneath. The flab overflowed his elbows and encroached on his forearms, which were now as big around as his thighs used to be. All that pudge trailed down to hands that were fast becoming useless, as his palms and fingers were too thick to grip anything tightly—just holding the handle of the cart was a challenge. His chest continued to expand out and downwards as it formed a ring around his body from front to back. The fat mounds flapped and wobbled beneath his tunic, rippling like water with every ponderous step he took. The cascade of flab continued down his body to what had once been abs that made the damsels swoon, now nothing more than a pile of pudge that hung almost to his knees and stuck out so far that Wade needed to keep an eye on the road ahead to make sure nothing would cross his path. Thick rolls had sprouted all along his middle, and they were so plentiful and deep that, when Audra gauged them while Wade slept, she could make an entire pen disappear inside them. All of this would have been bad enough, but Wade’s lower body had reached elephantine proportions to match his tremendous upper half. His thighs were even wider than his waist used to be—not just when he started his journey, but after his first few doses of Audra’s potion. The pillars of lard were thick as tree trunks, rubbed together clear past his overloaded knees, and forced him to waddle by rolling one leg around the other. They led into feet that were overgrowing his shoes, and not because they were getting longer; they were so packed full of fat that people might have thought he was wearing something even if he was barefoot. “Sorry about that, big guy,” Audra apologized as she trotted back to Wade’s side. “My head was just in the clouds.” “It’s all right,” the flabby fighter huffed in between gulps of air. “Like you said the other day, all this bulking is good for strength, not speed.” That was another little fib that the alchemist had fed her widening warrior friend—one of many she used whenever he seemed to catch onto his rotund reality. When he needed to stop for breathers and snacks, she reasoned that it was because he was built for quick bursts of energy, not marathons. When his clothes were reduced to tatters, it was simply because they were well-worn. And when he had to change out said tatters for a bed sheet fashioned into a toga? Well, that was all the rage in Acropo, so why not try something new? Audra watched his tomato-red cheeks puff and his blubbery body quiver with each plodding step he took, and a twinge of guilt shot through her tiny body. As much as her desire for Wade grew with each passing day, so too did her guilt for guiding him down this road to extravagant obesity. She had thought he would notice or say something right now and that would be enough to ease her mind, but the warrior carried on without a second thought. The repercussions, whatever they might be, would only get worse the longer she dragged it out, but the goblin girl could not bring herself to say a word. When the pair passed by a mile marker, Wade came to a halt and asked, “Audra, can we stop here for a break? I could use a little bite to keep my strength up.” “Of course,” the alchemist replied as she patted the bulbous boy’s belly. “Go take a seat on that rock, and I’ll make you a sandwich or two.” Wade licked his lips in anticipation and sat down on the boulder by the mile marker. Bulking up had plenty of drawbacks, like tearing his pants in front of Audra or spending extra time bathing to make sure he was completely clean, but it did have its perks. Case in point, he was always comfortable no matter where he sat now, though he reasoned it was because he was so tough now and not that his ass was wider than a loveseat. While Audra had her back to him, the blue-haired boy watched with delight as she bounced on her feet and hummed a melody. His feelings for the viridian girl had deepened over the course of the past month, growing from camaraderie to a blossoming fondness he had never experienced with other girls. Wade would never admit that he was smitten with her, but there was no denying the way his heart skipped when she gave him a toothy grin or playfully jostled him. When she laughed at his dumb jokes or put her chin in her hands to listen to his stories, he felt a swell of joy in his chest that he only got when he trained. With that fondness came lustful desires as well, such as the ones that filled Wade’s head as he studied Audra’s rump sway. Her diminutive stature gave him the perfect view down her top, though he tried not to look if he could, and her thick backside filled her pants just right. The warrior had yet to express these feelings to her, a rarity for one who had laid with so many at St. Duncan’s, and he had to find other ways to vent them. At first, this meant stroking his cock to fantasies before he bathed, but as it became harder for him to reach his manhood, he had taken to stifling his desires with even more food—two birds with one stone, as it were. As their destination drew closer by the day, Wade worried that Audra might decide to part ways with him and venture on by herself or with someone that could actually discuss alchemy with her. The thought of breaking up their party of two made his heart ache like nothing else before, and so he decided that today would be the day. No more beating around the bush—he would ask Audra to accompany him on his adventures! “Would you like extra mustard on your sandwiches, Wade?” asked the alchemist. “Yes, please!” the warrior replied, shaken from his thoughts. “And maybe a little fruit? Oh, and a biscuit or two might be nice…” His question could come later. It was rude to talk while he was eating, after all. *** After three sandwiches, five apples, four pears, and six biscuits, Wade lay back on the rock and patted his belly. It was nowhere near full but it would be enough to carry him for a while longer; at least another two hours or so, by his reckoning. Audra joined him and munched on a couple berries while he ate what used to be a large meal for the warrior. He was amazed that she could get by on so little food throughout the day, and that just a handful of berries could count as a lunch for her. When he tossed the remnants of his last pear away, the flabby fighter decided it was time to ask that question that had been plaguing him for the last few days. He cleared his throat and asked, “Say, Audra…can you believe we’re nearly at Moonfall?” The petite girl glanced down the road and answered, “Honestly, I can’t. It’s been so much fun, I can’t believe it’s been almost a month since we left Riverton.” “And when we get there, you’re going to the shopping district to sell your potions, right?” Wade asked, even though they had discussed their plans several times before. “Sure am,” Audra hummed. “And you’re going to suss out some quests.” “That’s right,” the blue-haired butterball chuckled as he rubbed the back of his next. Why was it so hard to say what he wanted? As if reading his thoughts, his companion glanced up at him with her hazel eyes and asked, “Are you going to travel solo once you find an adventure?” Those eyes made him melt, and Wade fumbled for the words. “Well, I…I’ve thought about it, but that’s not…I don’t know if it would be good to be alone out there.” Audra perked up and sidled closer to his rock as she replied, “Right? Far better to travel with someone than to go it by yourself, I think. You never know when you’ll need someone to have your back, tend to your wounds, or…or make potions.” That last part was nearly inaudible, but the warrior heard it clear as day. A deep blush crossed his chubby cheeks as he dared to imagine that Audra wanted to continue traveling with him. He felt like a novice all over again, giddy over the first pretty girl to smile at him. The thought gave fuel to his courage and strengthened his resolve to ask that one question. “Audra,” Wade began, his mouth suddenly feeling dry as a desert, “would you…would you like to stay in my party?” The alchemist’s eyes sparkled like a fine gem and she let out a gasp that was no louder than a kitten’s yawn, but her response was cut off by a booming laugh from the woods across from them. A band of brigands emerged from the trees with blades in hand and menace in their eyes. Audra ducked behind the boulder and Wade rose to meet them, though it took him a moment to stand up. “Well, ain’t that just cute?” asked a weedy man with hair down to his ribs. “A potbellied orc and a goblin setting off on an adventure!” A ripple ran through Wade’s body when he landed on his feet, but he paid it no mind. He clenched his fat hands into fists as best he could and glared at the approaching bandits, though the effect was dampened by how beady his eyes had become. If the warrior was trying to be threatening, it was undercut by how plush and blubbery he had grown in the preceding weeks. “Don’t know who you’re calling an orc, but you’d better keep walking if you know what’s good for you,” Wade warned the brigands. The plunderers laughed among themselves at the threat, and the long-haired leader waggled his dagger at Wade and Audra. “I’m not too concerned, butterball. There’s six of us and two of you, and neither of you look like much of a threat.” “We’ll see about that,” the wobbly warrior growled. He glanced over his shoulder at his alchemist companion and whispered, “Stay behind me, Audra.” Audra nodded and slid from behind the rock to Wade, whose vast body gave her ample cover, considering that one of his legs was wider around than she was. The pair moved slowly to the cart, where Wade’s massive sword lay waiting, and their eyes never left the brigands. The bandits leered at them like lions watching juicy antelopes and twirled their weapons in their hands in anticipation of what seemed to be an easy kill. For the last few days, Wade had been keeping his sword atop Audra’s cart, as the strap that he used to hold it could no longer fit around his body. Not that it mattered much, since he was now so strong that the sword was almost superfluous; another few days of strength potions and he could probably chop down a tree with a thought. He thought back to a month prior, when he was in the same position of defending Audra from brigands and how easily he had dispatched those louts. Now that he was a thousand times stronger than he had been, this bunch would be like a slight breeze. Once he reached the sword, Wade taunted the thieves, “I might have put on a few pounds recently, but don’t let my looks deceive you—I’m a force to be reckoned with.” “Oh? You gonna kill us with that prop sword of yours, lardon?” the bandit leader jeered. “When will you people ever learn?” Audra chuckled from her hiding spot. Wade gripped the hilt of his sword as best he could and yanked it free from its restraints, only for two very unfortunate events to occur. First, because his bloated hands could not close around the hilt all the way, the blade slipped away from him as soon as it left the cart. Second, because of his ludicrous strength, the sword went flying from his hands and landed clear on the other side of the road. Third and most unfortunate of all, the weapon cleaved through one of the bandits like butter, and his compatriots only noticed when his upper body slid off at the waist and fell to the ground. “Well…that’s unfortunate,” Wade mumbled as the color drained from his cheeks. “He killed Stampcrab! Get the tallowcatch!” the leader barked at his remaining troops. With bellies full of rage and vengeance, the brigands descended on Wade, who pushed Audra behind the cart to keep her safe. The thieves surrounded him on all sides and hacked at him with their jagged blades, but the warrior was so insulated with blubber that he felt little more than a sting with each attack. He tried to wade through the ring of bandits and get his sword, but between their numbers and his ponderous physique, he could not take so much as a single step out of line. “Out of my way!” Wade grunted in his frustration. He swatted at one of the bandits with a meaty hand, and his target’s head was vaporized by the blow. The loss of another assailant would have made it easier to get free, but it also incensed the survivors into striking even harder. Wade waddled forward as best he could, his wine barrel legs forcing themselves onward with all the strength they could muster, but it was not enough. Within a few paces, the brigands had him surrounded again and peppered him with sharp blows all over his flabby frame. Strong and durable though Wade might have been, Audra knew that even he had his limits and would need help soon. She feverishly mixed together a lethal mix of chemicals to keep her warrior friend safe, only to pause when a thought came to her. With how close the bandits were, she could not risk throwing an explosive potion, lest Wade be caught in the blast. What he needed was something to boost his abilities even further—go beyond the limits presented by his lardy physique. All she needed was a little more time for both her and Wade, and her concoctions would be ready. The wobbly warrior had only managed a few paces across the road, still hopelessly far from his sword, when he heard the bandit leader shout, “Tip him like the cow he is!” “Wha?” huffed a perplexed Wade, only to figure out what the thief meant when two others kicked him in the legs and sent him plummeting to the ground. He hit the dirt road with a booming clap, the impact sending ripples coursing through every inch of his body. Wade wriggled about like a slug in an effort to find purchase and get back to his feet, but his body was too ungainly and kept him pinned on his belly. Soon, his efforts were thwarted by the thieves, two of whom held his arms while the leader straddled his back and put a knife to his throat. “You sure gave us a scare there, butterball, but this is the end for you,” the scraggly man sneered as he yanked back on Wade’s hair. “You cost me two mates, so I’m going to try and savor this.” “Wade, close your eyes and take a deep breath!” Audra called out. The warrior had no idea what his companion had in mind, but he was not about to question her. He did as he was told and took a deep gulp of air while squeezing his eyes shut tight, all before he heard the sound of glass shattering beside him. An acrid smell filled the air and he could hear the bandits gagging around him, though the gagging soon turned to screeches of pain. The knife at his throat fell away and he felt his assailants loosen their grip on him as they fell about in pain, but he still kept his eyes closed under Audra’s instructions. In all the confusion, he heard his alchemist friend run up to him and put a beaker to his lips as she whispered, “Hurry and drink this as quick as you can!” Wade did not need to be told twice, especially since the elixir smelled like peaches and cream. He obliged and opened his mouth to swallow the concoction down in a single gulp, and not an instant later, he felt a burning sensation build in his chest. Grunting in confusion, he asked “Wh…what’s this?” “A little energy booster to get you through this,” Audra explained. “Now, open your eyes and get your sword, Wade—you’ve still got a fight to win!” “Yes, ma’am!” Wade growled through gritted teeth. The burning sensation spread throughout his entire body, touching each and every muscle and filling them with a vitality he had not felt in weeks. Wade’s eyes snapped open as he put his hands on the ground and pushed himself to his feet with all the ease of someone three times smaller than him. He spied the bandits lying around, clutching at knife wounds in their legs and sides, and Audra standing off to the side, holding a stiletto out in case any of them should attack. An inky smoke was dissipating about them, but Wade wasted no time in putting two and two together. Though Wade was still burdened with hundreds of pounds of blubber, he raced to his sword like a charging hippo. Neither the burn between his lard-riddled legs nor the constant flopping of his flabby middle could stop the emboldened warrior from reaching his blade. When he finally reached the massive sword, his bulbous belly ballooned in and out like a bullfrog’s throat, but he wasted no time in reaching out for the hilt. A boost in energy could only get him so far though, as there was too much mass to keep this a simple task—no amount of bending could get around his pillowy pudge. “Come on, come on,” Wade grunted as he turned this way and that in an effort to gain purchase on his sword. No matter how he positioned himself, his body refused to cooperate and bunched up with even the slightest bend. Finally, he settled on crouching down to pick up the blade, and it was a good thing that he had ingested the elixir when he did—he might have collapsed out of sheer exhaustion otherwise. The warrior discovered once again that his fat fingers and hands kept him from gripping the hilt properly, but he made do by squeezing it so tight that his fingers embedded themselves into the grip. Once he was armed again, the fattened fighter grinned triumphantly, though his grin turned to a ferocious glower when he saw the bandits going after Audra. “Get away from her!” Wade howled like a mad wolf. Two of the bandits turned towards the charging butterball, only to be cut down like wheat under his sword. Wade would have continued his mad dash, but he came to a screeching halt when the bandit chief snatched Audra up and held a knife to her throat. Though his vision filled with red, he was not prepared to risk Audra’s life by taking another step. “Don’t you come any closer, lardo, or I’ll slice her throat from ear to ear” the wiry man jeered at Wade. “You just toss that sword away, give me whatever loot you’ve got in that cart, and I’ll be on my merry way. Any funny moves and I’ll carve the both of you like a turkey.” Wade let out a snort of anger like a bull, but he could not afford to act recklessly when Audra had a knife to her throat. Despite his immense strength, his sword felt incredibly heavy in that moment, weighed down as it was by the decision he had to make. If he tossed his sword aside again, there was no guaranteeing he could get it back before Audra’s energy booster wore off, much less that the bandit would actually stay true to his word. There was no way he could reach the bandit before he slit her throat though, even if he threw his sword with all his might. He wracked his brain for a strategy but none presented itself, and he cursed himself for sleeping through those courses. Thankfully, he did not have to make the decision. Audra wriggled about in the bandit’s grasp and growled, “Enough with all the bandits!” With that, the alchemist wrenched the brigand’s knife hand away from her neck with all her might and bit into his wrist. He howled in pain and loosened his grip enough for Audra to slip away, which gave Wade the opening he needed. The warrior’s massive sword went careening through the air, went clean through the bandit’s chest, and imbedded itself in a tree behind him. The last thing the bandit saw before death overtook him was Audra’s foot stamping down on his face. “That’ll teach you to bother travelers!” the petite goblin snarled as she stomped again and again, long after the bandit had passed. “You dastard! Cad! Mangy mongrel! I’ve half a mind to revive you, just so I can kill you again!” “Audra, leave him be,” Wade huffed. “He can’t hurt no one anymore—least of all you.” Audra spun around with tears in her eyes before running over to Wade and latching onto his lardy thigh. She blubbered, “I don’t care if he hurt me—he could have killed you, you big galoot, and it would have been my fault!” The butterball bruiser reached down and patted the tiny girl on the head, holding her close as she buried her face in his makeshift toga. Eventually, he scooped her up in his arms, where she nuzzled into his padded bicep like a pillow as he waddled over to the rock by the cart once more. He plopped down on the rock with a grunt, ignoring how it shifted under his bulk, and set Audra down on what was left of his lap. “Hey, if it wasn’t for you, I wouldn’t have been able to get back into the fight,” Wade assured the little alchemist as her sobbing diminished to sniffling and hiccups. “That energy potion was just what I needed, and did you see the way I moved? I could pass for a rogue with that kind of speed!” Audra took a deep gulp of air to steady herself before whimpering, “But I wouldn’t have needed to give you that energy potion if my other potions hadn’t made you so…so…” “Bulky?” suggested Wade. When his companion nodded, the warrior replied, “I was thinking about that, actually. I appreciate everything you’ve done for me with those elixirs, Audra, but it might be time for me to cut back. Don’t get me wrong: I love the fact that I could lift the moon, but I’m pretty sure a turtle could beat me in a race now; it wouldn’t even need to be a monster turtle. If I’m going to get strong, it should be the old fashioned way—no shortcuts.” A blush crept into Wade’s cheeks as he added softly, “Plus, I didn’t want to say it, but I think I’ve put on a little too much weight from all this dirty bulking.” Audra was at a loss for words. Just when she was about to come clean to all her little white lies, Wade found his own way to the truth—mostly. She bit her lip as she considered whether she should tell him everything, but she just could not bring herself to it; better to let him think what he wanted to think than to ruin what they had. That, and it was hard to feel guilty when she was seated on legs softer than any cushion and resting her head against Wade’s flabby chest. “Well, maybe things did go a little too far,” the alchemist hummed, the closest she would get to admitting her guilt, “but if you want to slim back down, I can help with that. I know a couple recipes for potions that’ll help shed the pounds, but it’ll also mean cutting your strength back to what it was.” “That won’t be a problem. Don’t forget—I was still plenty strong when we met,” Wade boasted as a grin spread across his chubby cheeks. The two shared a laugh for a moment, with Audra particularly enjoying the feel of Wade jiggling against her. As the laughter died down, the petite alchemist looked into her companion’s eyes and told him, “By the way…my answer is ‘yes’.” “Hm?” Wade hummed in puzzlement. “Yes, I want to be in your party,” Audra explained. “Traveling with you has been the most fun I’ve ever had since I first hit the road, and I don’t want it to end.” She then reached up and tapped his chin, or a roll that could have been his chin, while tittering, “Besides, someone has to make sure that you stick to your diet.” Wade’s blush returned in earnest as he rubbed the back of his neck and replied, “Well, if there’s anyone that can do it, it’ll be you.” He took one of Audra’s tiny hands in his meaty mitt and gave it a gentle squeeze as he told her, “Audra Dranghy, welcome to my party.” “Wade Leguerrier, it’s my pleasure,” the goblin replied with a warm grin and gray cheeks. After they rested up from their fight and Wade collected his sword, they packed up the cart and prepared to ship off. The warrior lifted the handle for the cart and asked, “I reckon we might be able to make it to just outside Moonfall by nightfall, don’t you?” “I think so, just so long as we don’t take any more breaks,” Audra teased. Wade scoffed in reply, but his belly let out a rumbling growl before he could get a word in. He pressed in on the blubbery mass while his companion giggled, “Well, maybe another snack break, but only after another mile or three, okay?” “Deal,” Wade replied, hoping it was the former instead of the latter. THE END

((This one was a bit of a spur of the moment, but when I heard J. Geils come on the radio, I got to thinking about the lyrics and how easily that could apply to a weight gain story. I hope you enjoy this little one and done, as it was a lot of fun to write, particularly the first half. Do let me know what you think and if you'd like to see more one-shots like this in the future!)) CENTERFOLDS I dreamt I was back in high school the other night. There I was, wandering the halls of St. Anne’s in my cheap khakis and cheaper polo, frantically tucking in my shirt before our dick of a principal sees me. My ratty hair was dangling close to my eyes once more—a length it has never been able to achieve since. I passed by some freshmen playing cards under the main stairwell, Chucky Rizzo and Arianna Thompson making out without a care who noticed, and Brian Reed tossing a football with one of the other goons on the football team. It was like I had never left, even though it’s been almost twenty years since I graduated. My feet carried me to my locker as they had done hundreds of times, and just as it did in real life, it refused to open when I put in my combination. I tried time and time again, even kicking the damned thing, but the lock was stubborn as I was. In the midst of my frantic attempts, someone came up to me and tapped me on the shoulder. “Having a little trouble, Chase?” asked a girl with a voice as smooth as warm caramel. I didn’t need to turn around to know who it is, but I would never deny myself a chance to check out Molly Buchanan. Just like everyone else in my dream, she hadn’t aged a day: the same curly brown hair that bounced when she walked; the same mocha skin that was clean of any blemishes; the same uniform that was just a little too tight for her. This time, she was wearing a navy skirt that was just long enough to stay within regulation but gives a good view of her thick thighs—thighs that used to propel her around the volleyball court until she tore her tendon—and a white sweatshirt that couldn’t hide how developed her chest had become. That was always one of my favorite ensembles of hers. When I tried to reply to her, the words wouldn’t come out; my mouth was just flapping like a puppet. I must have said something funny, because she giggled, “Well, you’re not going to get in like that. Let me see if I can help.” I stepped aside and allowed her access to the locker. As she slowly and gently turned the dial, I caught a whiff of peaches—that shampoo of hers, I think. Somehow, Molly managed to do the impossible and opened my locker without any problem, and she turned to me with a warm smile. “It just needs a little TLC, that’s all,” she assured me. “How was your weekend?” Once again, I wordlessly responded and she nodded her head in acknowledgement. A little double chin formed when she nodded—yet another sign that she was plumping up. While she was never super-fit or skinny, Molly used to be more athletic in appearance; if she was thick, it was only from a light padding around her muscles. The injury in her junior year changed that, and come our senior year, that muscle had turned into pudding and she went from ‘thick’ to ‘chubby’. By graduation, she would be teetering on the border of out and out fat, and her gown barely hid that. “Sounds like fun!” Molly replied, though I’m pretty sure my weekend then was spent doing dick-all. “It was so nice this weekend that I decided to get some exercise and go for a hike!” That was a little white lie and she knew it. I might not have been close with Molly, but I sat in front of a couple of her friends in Chemistry, and they often whispered how she spent the weekends in her pajamas. Whether it was her old injury still hurting her or she lost the will to really exercise, who could say? All I knew was that every time she decided to ditch working out for lazing around, she guaranteed another couple pounds on her already soft frame. Of course, it was not entirely her fault that she was so pudgy these days—just mostly. As I walked with her to our shared English class, she was stopped by one of the girls in the cheer squad who had a plate of cookies in her hand. She held them up to Molly and asked, “Molly, hey! We’re setting up a bake sale for the squad later, and I wanted to get your thoughts on some of the products.” “Oh, I shouldn’t, Erica,” the bashful, blushing beauty replied as she nibbled her lip. “I’ve put on a couple pounds lately, and I don’t know if cookies are the best thing for my diet.” “Please? I really want to make the most sales, and I need the best cookies for that,” Erica told Molly with a pout and puppy dog eyes. “Besides, how’re a couple cookies going to hurt?” Molly continued to meekly protest, but I knew that her resistance would crumple like a house of cards before long. Even before the accident, she could not turn down sweets; it was why her baby fat never quite went away. Sure enough, when presented with a plate full of chocolate chip cookies, she took two—with a third at Erica’s insistence. She tried to appear abashed at breaking her ‘diet’, but there was no hiding the little hum she made when she took her first bite. All three were gone by the time we reached our class, which was impressive considering that Mr. Berkley’s room was only a few paces from my locker. When we walked through the door though, we were not in Mr. Berkley’s classroom, where the walls were lined with posters of authors and their famous quotes. We somehow found ourselves in the old cafeteria with its architecture that had not changed since the 60s. This being a dream though, it made perfect sense to us—of course the door to 304 leads right into the cafeteria, duh. I followed her until she took her usual spot with her friends and I chose mine at the next table over. While my pals chatted in dream gibberish, I glanced over at Molly, who laughed and talked with her friends about this and that. Per usual, she had the largest lunch among them: leftover chicken parm, garlic bread, and assorted veggies; it was practically a dinner-sized portion. Still, she tackled it with aplomb, eating it down to the last crumb. It helped that she talked so much that she lost attention of what was on her plate—so much so that when she stabbed her fork down for one last bite of the parm, she came up empty. Just because she finished her lunch didn’t mean that she was done though, as a once daily ritual played out in front of my eyes. One of Molly’s friends pulled out a cup of pasta salad and passed it to her, claiming that she didn’t really care for it. Molly accepted it graciously, as she always did, but the offerings did not stop there, for more goodies were placed in front of her. The amount varied from day to day, as I recalled: sometimes, it was as a couple bites from a plate; other times, it was enough to constitute an entire meal. Regardless, she always took them with a smile, happy to dispose of the unwanted portions—even though she would later whine about how her clothes weren’t fitting right. This was one of those days where she ate a huge portion, or perhaps it was just my dream showing me what I wanted to see. In addition to the pasta salad, she wolfed down a muffin, a third of a sandwich, a cup of yogurt, and half a slice of cake—quite the feat for the former athlete. By the time she finished, Molly leaned back in her chair and patted her stomach, and even through her sweatshirt, I could tell that her stomach was looking bloated. She came down with a case of the hiccups but carried on as though she had not just eaten two meals worth of food, laughing and joking with her friends. When the bell rang and signaled another class, I was greeted by the lovely sight of Molly standing up and stretching her arms over her head. This caused her shirt to come untucked from her skirt—assuming it had been tucked in at all to begin with—and gave me a good look at the belly that had blossomed at her waist. It was just beginning to pooch out, a permanent bloat that would never disappear, no matter how much she tried to suck it in. I wanted so badly to hold it in my hands and give it a squeeze, but even in my dream, I was too cowardly to admit anything like that to her. Still, my staring caught her eye, and we both looked away with pink in our cheeks. As I got up to throw my trash out, Molly fiddled with her shirt and did her best to tuck it in, but with how the waistband of her skirt bit into her soft stomach, there was no chance that would happen. She opted instead to roll it up so it hid under her sweatshirt—the best the burgeoning fat girl could achieve. She quickly scurried out of the cafeteria in her embarrassment, but this just gave me a perfect view of the curve of her ass in her skirt. Maybe that skirt was flowing at one point, but not anymore; its wearer was just too thick for that. I followed her every bouncing step right out the cafeteria door, mesmerized by the wobble that ran through her lower body, until I accidentally bumped into her when she came to a sudden halt. Instead of being irritated, she just looked at me with a shy grin and told me, “Careful there!” I mouthed a silent apology before I realized we were not in school anymore—somehow, we had gone right next door to the then-new Starbucks. My friends and I would gather in the far side of their parking lot to smoke and people-watch, and it was there that I discovered Molly went to the coffee shop almost daily for an afterschool snack. Sometimes, it was a slice of lemon pound cake; other times, it was a triple chocolate chunk cookie. Regardless of what she was having, she washed it down with a venti Frappuccino, as if she had not had enough calories throughout the day. True to form, she stepped up to the counter and asked the barista, “Could I get a tall…no, a grande java Frappuccino, please?” “Want to upgrade to a venti? It’s just a few cents extra,” the clerk suggested. Molly nibbled at her lip as she waged a battle inside over whether or not she should have the larger drink; I could practically see the angel and devil arguing on her shoulders. Eventually, she relented and fibbed, “Why not? I’ve been good today.” As the barista scribbled down her name on a cup, she asked, “Will that be all?” Before Molly could respond, I finally found my voice and asked aloud, “How about a brownie?” The barista paid me no mind, but Molly turned to face me with wide eyes and tomato-red cheeks. She sputtered some sort of reply while I wracked my brain for an explanation, finally deciding on, “Well, they just looked so good—it’d be a shame to pass up.” I want to tell her that it’s because I know that brownie will go straight to her thighs, and that the look on her face when she eats something so rich and chocolaty is downright sinful, but I bite my tongue. She hesitated for a moment before turning back and pointing to one of the brownies in the case, nodding bashfully when they pulled one out for her. After she paid for her treats, she shuffled off to the side and waited for them to be prepared. I can’t recall if I ordered anything: knowing my tastes back then, I might have just gotten a small black coffee, but who cares about my order? As I walked out of the store, I passed by Molly nibbling away at her brownie and sipping from her frothy drink. She had a drip of melted chocolate on her cheek, which she quickly licked away before anyone else could see, and gave me a small wave and a smile. “Good choice on the brownie, Chase,” she remarked before taking another big bite. “I haven’t had one of these in so long; they’re murder for my diet, you see.” I wanted so badly to take control of this dream—to be the driver rather than the passenger—all to live out my years-old desires. How I longed to walk up to her and poke her in the stomach to remind her of just how useless her myriad ‘diets’ had been. How I wished I could pinch those flabby thighs of hers and ask if she even remembered what it was like to play volleyball. How it killed me to know I could not take everything from the bakery case and feed it to her until she was too big for her uniform. Sadly, it was not meant to be, and I could only stand by while my mind played a ‘greatest hits’ of Molly Buchanan’s slow slide into fatness. *** The dream comes and goes from time to time. Sometimes, I’ll have it three days in a row; one time, I didn’t have it for a full year. I wonder if I’ll ever stop having it or if I’m forced to go back to St. Anne’s for the rest of my days, all to watch my old crush make fat talk and eat herself into new sizes. A psychologist might say that I have some unresolved issues that need to be addressed, but what do they know? Maybe if I’m old and gray and still having these nocturnal visits, I’ll see about fixing it. For now, I’m content with where things are. I’m thirty-five now, even though I feel like I should be a lot older. My hair started thinning back in college, so I let it go out with some dignity and shaved my head; I tell myself that I look like Bruce Willis, but that’s just stroking my ego. I’ve gotten a little paunchy in the middle due to my eating habits not changing in the past twenty years and opting to buy out more than cook anything actually healthy. I make a tidy living as an electrician, even if it does require me to work some odd hours and the occasional holiday, and I’ve got myself a nice apartment. It’s not the high life, but I’m a simple man; I don’t need much to be happy. At the end of my shifts, I like to stop by this old convenience store a few blocks from my flat and treat myself. The owner, Manu, is this older guy that’s pretty chill and laidback, and he greets every customer like they’re old friends. He makes the best milkshakes in town and has some pretty exotic snacks on his shelves, but there’s one reason I go to his shop above all else. There’s a particular magazine he keeps in stock that I can’t find anywhere else, and he always pulls a copy for me when it comes in. The magazine? Curves—a magazine for those who appreciate a full-figured woman. Call me a dinosaur, but I am a connoisseur of lady mags and have been since I first found someone’s hidden stash of Playboys back in middle school. Could I find the exact same material online for free? Yes, and I partake in it on a daily basis, but that’s not why I get the hard copy. There’s just something special about opening up a magazine and perusing it, especially when you get to the centerfold. In an age where racy pictures are a dime a dozen online, unfolding those three page spreads to see a lovely lady waiting inside makes it so much more unique. My love of centerfolds was put to the test one day, when I swung by Manu’s on my lunch break to grab a sandwich and some chips. As I walked in the door, the old man waved to me from behind the counter and beckoned me over with a grin. He gave me a high-five and exclaimed, “Chaser, my man! You doing all right today?” “Not too bad so far, Manu,” I replied. “Been working on a faulty transformer for most of the morning, then I’m off to check out a lamppost out by the mall.” “Nice, nice, nice,” Manu hummed before ducking under the counter. “Well, the magazines came in a little early ‘cause of the holiday, and I pulled your usual aside for you.” “You, sir, have made my day,” I told him in all sincerity. After busting my ass for the last few hours trying to get a transformer back up and running, I needed a pick-me-up something fierce, and the cure for what ailed me was a big, big woman. Manu handed me my monthly Curves and I looked over the cover while I walked around the store to gather the components of my lunch. The girl on the cover was just what the doctor ordered: a Latina done up like a hot teacher, complete with a plunging blouse that showed off her acres of cleavage and stretched so tight around her stomach that I could see her belly through the button gaps, and topped off with a pencil skirt that looked ready to snap around hips that could overflow a hula hoop. She was taking a bite out of a slice of apple pie, and a drop of filling had landed on one of her caramel breasts; I would have given my left hand to feed her that and the rest of the pie it came from. As nice as the cover was, I could not wait to see who the Curvy Cutie was that month. They always managed to find some amazing butterballs to fill the centerfold, like when they had a girl whose ass was big enough to fill a couch or the MILF whose gut drooped almost to her knees. They had these little factoids to accompany the pictures, but I didn’t care much for those; they normally read like bad erotica, and if I wanted that, I would just go online. I was reaching for a soda when I flipped the centerfold open, and it was a good thing I had not picked one yet because it would have hit the floor. There, in a three page spread, was Molly Buchanan in all her glory and about two hundred pounds heavier than when I last saw her. Sure, her hair was dyed a rosy red, her nose was pierced, and she looked like someone had blown her up with helium, but there was no denying it was her. I took a quick look at the name on the back of the spread, and sure enough, her name was listed as ‘‘Massive’ Molly B.’ I don’t know how long I was standing there staring at the picture, but I was etching every single inch of it into my memory. There was nothing modest about her body anymore; anything gentle or subtle had gone out of the window ages ago. Her cheeks, which had once been soft but retained some definition, were now swaddled with fat that led down to a thick double chin that, if I had to guess, would fold into a triple if she looked down. While her arms were never ripped, they at least looked like they were toned; now, her biceps were as wide as her thighs used to be and drooped over her elbows. Of course, I did not linger on those for long. My attention was drawn to the zeppelins that rested on her belly, how plush and pillowy they looked. One of her hands—themselves, fat little mitts with sausage fingers—hefted up a tit, and I gawked at just how much her fingers sank into that blubber. If I had to guess, those udders of hers were so big that she could probably suck on them herself; the only challenge would be lifting them up, considering how she clearly did little weight training these days. Her breasts might have been huge, but they paled in comparison to her stomach. I used to think I was lucky to see a glimpse of her starter belly back in school; if only I could go back in time and show myself what lay in store. Molly had been blessed with a gut that was so huge, it had three clear divisions: a round upper part that jutted out and formed a shelf for her tits to rest on; a solid slab in the middle that formed a wall of fat that acted like a barrier before her; a flabby lower part that formed a ring around her waist and produced love handles thick enough to hold like a handle bar. That beast of a belly dipped down so low that her crotch was completely covered and was on a fast track to overtake her knees, assuming it had not already by the time this issue had been published. The way Molly was posed, it was hard to get a feel for just how wide she had become, but I could tell that she was nothing short of ‘broad’; I would have bet dollars to donuts that normal doorways were a struggle for her. Likewise, I couldn’t get an idea of how big her butt was, except for the fact that it was enormous and pooled behind her as she lay back on some purple sheets. Thankfully, I could see that those thunder thighs I had longed for years ago had only gotten wider, to the point that they touched clear past her knees, which were nearly buried under all her lard. It was everything I ever wanted to see: Molly Buchanan was so big that she would break her desk and would need help getting in and out of classrooms; fantasies of her this size had helped me through some rough years. The longer I gazed at that centerfold though, the more conflicted I felt about it. Sure, it was Molly Buchanan in excess of what had to be 400 pounds, but it was not the Molly Buchanan I remembered. The model spread out on those sheets, nibbling on the end of one of her curls, was sultry and seductive as a fattened femme fatale. What made Molly so special in my eyes was how bashful she could be, especially after she started piling on the pounds. I could have stood there forever as I pondered the duality of man, but thankfully, Manu’s voice shook me from my stupor. He called out to me, “My friend, this isn’t a library. You want to read it, you’ll need to buy it.” When I realized I had been standing by the freezer with a girly mag wide open, I turned red as a pepper and shuffled up to the register as quick as I could. I offered a meek apology as I gave what I had to Manu, but the old man just laughed and said, “Not a problem—we all have our pleasures. Just maybe enjoy yours on your own time, yeah?” I nodded, abashed, and hurried out once I had everything bagged and paid for. Once I was back in the privacy of my van though, I pulled the magazine out and opened it to the centerfold again. I just couldn’t help myself; I was like a man possessed. After taking a lingering look at the spread once more, I flipped it over to the little interview and information blurb on the back. I have no idea what I thought I would find there and how much was true, but I had just to know more. The first piece I went to was the size chart, which gave all the stats like height, three sizes, and most importantly, weight. Height didn’t mean anything to me since I never knew it back in school; even if I did, her sizes and weight would have made me forget it right away. Molly had been eating well since high school: her bust came in at 58 inches around; her waist was a beastly 69 inches; her hips were surprisingly close to her chest at 61 inches. It was mindboggling that she was five feet around in one area, nearly there in another, and almost six in the middle, but then, I shouldn’t have expected anything less from this 436 pound goddess. After the sizes, Curves would run a short story written by a freelancer that was meant to be enticing but usually came off as trash. The one for Molly came from someone named Cyril Figguns or something, but I couldn’t have cared less; I knew the real story of how she got fat, and I didn’t need some hack punching it up. I skipped ahead to an interview with her, as this would give me the best look at just who she was now. Turned out that after graduating from St. Anne’s, she got a degree in education and was in it for a good few years before she got canned for a little side project. I guess they didn’t like the idea of kindergarteners being taught by a cam-girl—bunch of prudes, if you ask me. She never did stop gaining weight: if anyone ever asked, she would say she was always trying a new diet or building up to one; reading that made me wonder if that was her tactic all along. After she became an online model full-time, she floated from gig to gig, mostly staying self-employed before she found herself in a proper plus-sized modeling agency. What really caught my eye was a comment she made about how she got started gaining. She told the interviewer, “Back in high school, it seemed like everyone was out to make me fat: my friends shared their lunches with me, my mom insisted that I eat more to keep up my strength, and random people would offer me snacks. That never really changed in college, so I came to the conclusion that if the world wanted me to be fat, then that’s what I would do. If being fat is my destiny, then I’m going to live the fattest life I can!” When I finished that part, I sat back and stared into space for God knows how long. All the memories I have of her eating and slowly filling out…was I a part of her origin story? I had no idea that all those innocent little incidences were adding up to create an elephant of a woman, but it all made sense in hindsight. Molly could have always turned down anything offered to her, but she never did—she ate it all with the meekest of protests. If Fate wanted her to be fat, it was never going to be a challenge; Molly Buchanan was ready for the fat life well before her modeling career. I went on with the rest of my day, thinking about her centerfold and balancing the two Mollys in my head—the sweet, chubby girl next door from my youth and the beautiful, bombastic blimp that posed in the bare. It’s not like I’m some sort of prude that frowned upon nudity; it’s just that, of all the people I ever expected, it wouldn’t have been the girl who turned bright red whenever her shirt raised up enough to show a sliver to stomach. After I finished checking out the streetlight, I went back to my van and filled out the paperwork before I got a call from dispatch. I switched my phone to speaker and said, “Chase here. I was just finishing up at the mall job and going to circle back to camp. Got something for me?” “Got a woman out at 11943 Sycamore Place saying that her breaker is sparking. Mind taking a look at that on your way back?” asked the dispatcher. Sycamore Place was right around the corner from the mall; I could have walked there if need be. I told the dispatcher, “Yeah, I’ll see what’s going on. Fingers crossed that it’s just a small fix, but I’ll let you all know if I need to come back. Got a name and a number for me?” The kid on the other end shuffled through some paperwork before answering, “It’s a Molly Buchanan, 202...” As soon as I heard her name, I froze up and missed the phone number. I swallowed a lump in my throat and asked, “Could…could you repeat that?” When the kid gave me the same information again, I knew I was not hearing things but I still couldn’t wrap my head around it. What were the chances? I had a better chance of getting the Powerball lottery three weeks in a row; a snowball had a better chance in hell than I did of getting Molly Buchanan as a customer the same day I saw her centerfold spread. “You okay, Chase? Want me to send anyone else?” asked dispatch. I shook the cobwebs from my head and replied, “No, no, I’m good. I’m going to call her right now to let her know I’m on the way.” That’s what I told the kid, but I had no idea what I would say to her. I haven’t had the best luck with women to begin with, but seeing my old crush after everything? I didn’t know the first thing to say. And when I get there, what would I talk about? Would she even remember me after all these years? I had dozens of questions buzzing through my head and not a single answer to be found. When I looked at my watch and saw that ten minutes had passed though, I realized I had to at least make a call. Mustering all my courage and professionalism, I dialed the number given to me and took a deep breath. I was not the same awkward kid I was in high school, just like she was not the same shy girl. If she could change, then so could I. After a few rings, I heard that old, familiar voice greet me, “Hello?” “Hi, this is Chase with Holt Electric,” I said with a smile. “Having a little trouble, Ms. Buchanan?” THE END

This is a story based on an amalgamation of real life events. I’m posting installments on DeviantArt as well. The story is here, and runs a few chapters ahead. Comments are super welcome! Huge thanks to @swahilimonkfish for the months-long encouragement to finish and share this with you. On the off-chance you like this story, the thanks should go to him. If not, blame me lol. ——— F*ck America. 1 Fuck Jordan. When I first came to America I was thin. I didn’t feel thin then, but I now realize that I was. I had been a stewardess for Royal Jordanian Airlines—and as you know, they don’t just hire anyone. I swear the amount of silky fabric used to make my red custom-sewn uniform must have been the same amount it takes to sew the Queen’s gloves. It sure fit like it. The place in Jordan I grew up was small—but not far from the capital, Amman. I remember thinking Amman was where all the action was, really. I loved the big city lights, the air of modernity, the fashion, and the exotic foods. Growing up, I felt like downtown Amman was a museum tour of the rest of the world. My cousin Hedda and I would sneak out at dusk, trek up the hill behind my house, and stare off at the glowing lights of Amman. We’d hold each other’s hands and speculate what each of those worldly, sophisticated people in the city were doing. When I went to University in my hometown, I chose to study engineering. Somehow it seemed that engineering would take you places—important places—far beyond middle-class life in small town Jordan. And it did, just not quite like I expected. I graduated with good grades. But it was a women’s college, so nobody seemed to think the grades mattered for much. Everyone knew the best woman engineer would never be hired any faster than the worst male one. Even in the “modern” Kingdom of Jordan. But hey, any Jordanian who lets their daughter study at University must know that going in. My cousin Hedda had just interviewed with Royal Jordanian in Amman and invited me to do the same. I was perfect: I was young, smart, had good English, and in retrospect—I was very very beautiful. I got the job and flew all over the world. Istanbul, Cairo, Dubai, Riyadh, Tehran, Abu Dhabi, Beirut, Ankara—everywhere. I felt so independent, so international, so modern. I was 22 and queen of my own destiny it seemed. I had no idea then what things would try to control me, what things would hold me down. Instead I had this feeling that I could be whomever I wanted, regardless of being a woman, regardless of being young, regardless of being from a small town in a small country. It would be that feeling that I would chase, even if only in my mind, for the rest of my life. I would chase it, though one day it would chase me. The funny thing about being a stewardess is that you work long hours and eat out all the time, yet at 22 years old, it never caught up with me. I had amazing varieties of food from across the Middle East. I never even worked out (Arab women don’t work out), though I’m sure the hustle of my job burned plenty of calories. The most difficult part of being a stewardess to me wasn’t the hours, or the clean up, or the pay that doesn’t go as far as you’d think. The hardest part was the men. Even though I came from an old Arab Christian family, most of the men around me were Muslim. And Muslim men are notorious for how they see women. They see you as property—and specifically sexual property when you’re young. You may not be their property at the moment, but that doesn’t mean you’re not “property”. And a 22 year old unmarried woman apparently is “obviously asking” for their attention simply by wearing a red uniform and working her way down the aisle. I had quite a share of unwarranted advances to say the least. It’s hard to sleep at night when you have ** pilots pounding on your hotel room door threatening you. Two at a time sometimes, demanding entry. What do you do? If you call security, the pilots may later see to it that you get fired. Or worse, security simply may let them in—after all if you are in a conservative country, they are men, and you are only a woman. Your only option is to deadbolt the door, lie as silently as possible, pray, and hope the pilots are so ** they won’t remember in the morning. When my parents pushed me to consider marrying Yousef, I honestly thought it would be useful. Just the ring would be useful; particularly with my job. And, it was. Plus, his family had more money than mine; that could also be useful too. Plus, if I were married, I wouldn’t have to be worried about being an “old maid”—surely the greatest humiliation for a Jordanian woman. Yousef sometimes even travelled to the US for business, and that sounded wonderful. Marrying him could be “useful” for me in so many ways. I was a fool, of course. Not because women are fools, or because love is foolish, but because 23-year-olds are foolish. I didn’t “love” Yousef, and I don’t know if he ever really did love me. But at first at least we tried. About a year later, Yousef had the opportunity to move to the US for his job. If I could have known how things would play out, I’d never have agreed. But I had a wanderlust then, and was excited beyond belief at the time. It meant that I would have to quit my job with the airline, which was a huge disappointment, but does that matter when you could live full time in America? Who knew what lay ahead for me in America. ______ 2 Fuck Yousef. We first settled in Maryland, but it was only a few months before we moved to Orange County. I had never heard of Orange County, but I always loved oranges. Turns out Orange County was simply a place near LA, and the only orange you see is in the sea of beige, and even then only if you squint. In retrospect, we weren’t living an extraordinary lifestyle, but to me we felt like the King and Queen of Jordan. Everything seemed so clean, so wonderful, so easy. I got a driver’s license so that I wouldn’t be staying home all day. I had to drive in California, I convinced Yousef, because everything is so far apart and otherwise things would never get done. In truth, I may have been a housewife for the moment, but I was still fiercely independent and full of wanderlust to explore. At first, I think I started to eat simply because I wanted to “consume.” I was in a brand new world, and wanted to personally “consume” everything this place had to offer, I wanted to know it all. Over, and over, and over again. Also, eating was a way I could discreetly own my own space; while Yousef was out of sight I could have my own little adventures. I figured we might only be in the US a short time, and this was my chance to take it all in. Of course, at 25 years old, I started to feel the impact of what I was doing. It started with my stomach—a thickening of what used to be this taught middle. But my Arab hips and rear soon followed. I could feel them spreading. I could feel how they moved differently. I knew it was happening; I knew I was getting a little bit fat. But it wasn’t really that bad at first. The weight was a new look for me, but not a bad one. I looked “full” and “womanly”. My thighs had proper angles, my rear was noticeable, and my breasts drew attention for the first time. I was soft, but sort of ‘wifely.’ I look back now and think I really did look like the plus-size models in US magazines. And Yousef didn’t seem to mind at all. Yet. I ate a lot, but I always had a big appetite. Maybe it was age, but at the time I blamed American food for doing me in. It was easy and cheap. Almost like breathing. Drive thrus. Frozen foods. Delivery. It tasted like freedom, and it tasted like the high life. It was addicting, to be honest. Yousef was not a catch. I had felt like I had used him, but I quickly found out that he was using me. I knew he was stepping out. Sometimes with his friends. Sometimes with more than friends. So I needed mine. I wasn’t going to cheat on him with someone. I’m not that kind. But I needed out. So I got a job driving Uber just to get out. I hated every minute at home with Yousef at that point. It was clear we both found it agonizing. Somewhere in the dead space Yousef started to bitch to me about my weight. I’d order dinner and he would refuse to join, saying things in Arabic like “no, its okay, I care about myself so I’d like to have something healthy.” Fuck. You. “This is a great relationship, a successful Arab guy and a fat Arab wife who loves food more than her husband.” You know what? He was fucking right. Food never fucked me over. But Yousef did. One day he came home to the house **. It didn’t happen often, but it was never good when it did. He started going on about how he wasn’t a ‘real man’ because he had a fat wife. So somehow if your wife gets fat, your penis gets smaller? I slapped him. I slapped him so fucking hard. A full 185lbs of slap, landing perfectly on his smug face. He may have been ** but he smacked me back so hard against the kitchen counter. My body flew back against the granite and I could feel the cold stone bruise me as it hit my lower back. That fucker, to this day it doesn’t feel the same. I came back at him and smacked him with the full force only a fat girl can manage, even better than the first time. Left to right, like a boxer landing a hook. Yousef, **, went flying on the floor. The bastard was out cold. He woke up the next morning in a grog. In the most American sense of self I had to date, I was not going to let the man who punched me and smashed me into the countertop rule my life anymore. He meandered into the kitchen. “It’s over,” I told him in Arabic. And in Arabic it has even more bite than in English. “This chance you had with me, it’s over.” Maybe he also had been Americanized, but he just nodded. Normally, in Jordan, a man doesn’t cower to his wife like that. But here we were in California. In America. You don’t punch your wife in America. Within the month, he was gone. I obviously wanted to stay, so he sheepishly figured he should go back to Jordan. He was sort of this broken, emasculated man after that. I would come to find out that he had cheated on me with little strip club women while on business—he betrayed me long before hitting me. He had let me down, and embarrassed himself as well. The only silver lining to this was that we worked out a way that I could keep my visa so I could stay. I wasn’t ready to leave—America was perhaps the only happy thing I had from this whole Yousef experience. I was more than happy to lose 175 pounds of angry sad Jordanian man, and gain a new life in the space he would leave behind. America was to be amazing and terrible to me at the same time. In time, I would learn that America will ruin you.

Hey all. Just posting a story that I had put up on my P*treon page a little while ago. Hope you enjoy it. Thanks. Bored to Tears….In Your UniformBy Jake (JMJ)“And that’s pretty much the gist of it. You clock in, watch the monitors and that’s that. Nothing more to it.”Dan Capper stood back from the wall and smiled. He was showing around his potential new hire, Madison Davids around the facility.The warehouse contained a hodgepodge of goods that Dan had let small retailers use to ensure that they could keep up with supply and demand. Charging at such a low price allowed him to expand to other storage units, making him the biggest non-name brand storage facility in the tri-state area.“Sounds pretty simple. There has to be a catch though, you’re willing to pay someone $31.50 to sit on their rears for 10 hours a day basically doing nothing. What gives?”Madison was no idiot. She had just finished graduate school that past June and now that it was September, was trying to pick up some extra cash as she looked for schools to intern at. It had been tough sledding and she was not trying to be broke before she actually got a real job.Dan’s face grew pale as he shuffled his feet nervously. The large, usually happy go lucky man was no longer happy; he looked downright despondent. He rubbed his stubble and sighed.“Yeah, about that. Now, I don’t believe in this, so you have to understand that first.”She looked at him confused, unsure of where this was going.“The past few people in your position, well, let’s just say that by the time they quit they needed to use the unloading dock to leave, if you catch my drift.”Madison was puzzled at first but then got what he was saying.“Ah, they got fat working here. I see. Well, I’m sure being bored for all hours will do that to people with lack of discipline. I on the other hand have…”He cut her off.“No. I don’t mean it like that. I mean they claimed the place was haunted. Like there is a ghost or some creatures in here or something.”Madison at first couldn’t comprehend what she had just heard.“There’s no way he just said ghosts, right” she asked herself.When she looked at his face however, it was obvious that he was still serious. This only caused her to laugh, almost a defense mechanism to hearing something so outlandish.“Ha-ha-ha, ghosts? Like Casper?”Dan did not smile.“It sounds dumb, I know. But they weren’t very descriptive of what happened. They just said it was the creatures fault they had blown up and gotten fat.”“I’m sure they’re just using that as an excuse for why they put on a few pounds.”She smiled at her soon to be boss, but again, he was not amused.“The last guy who worked here went from my size to easily 500 pounds in a year. The girl before that made it 6 months and nearly doubled in size. I do not think that’s “just a few pounds”, he said matter of factly.Madison bit her tongue and decided to play along. It was an easy job and she did not want to offend her boss, even if he did seem a bit crazy talking about ghosts. Better to just play along and get paid.“Fair enough. I’ll take the risk though. I use my Peloton, I’ll be ok.”She extended her hand and let him shake it. He just nodded.“Alright, I’ll go get the paper work and the legal documents stating I’m not liable if anything happens to you like it did the others.”He trudged back to his office to get the documents, Madison following closely behind, doing her best to restrain herself from laughing in his face again.*“This uniform is pretty hideous. I look like a rejected UPS driver.”Madison frowned as she looked at herself in the mirror. The brown shirt was very baggy, hiding her C cup breasts and flat but untoned stomach. Her toned thighs were hidden inside of the roomy brown slacks, showing off none of the muscle definition she had built up by using her exercise bike. Madison was a trim 5’3, weight barely over 100 pounds. Some of her muscle tone was due to exercise; some of it was due to her being thin. Either way, she thought she looked good.“Oh well, it’s not like I’m trying to impress anyone in the middle of the fall at 11pm on a Saturday night”, she muttered.Her shifts were all at night, with weekends being different hours than during the week, which she knew would mess with her sleep schedule and daily habits, but the money was good enough and she really needed to start paying back her loans. She really did not have much of a choice.”“Just suck it up Madison, you did this all through your senior year of college, you just tough it out for 12 months or however long it takes to get a teaching gig and you’ll have some extra cash and some of the loans up to date.”With the pep talk finished, Madison grabbed her car keys and headed off for her first night of work.*A yawn emerged out of the brown-haired woman’s face as she glanced over at the alarm clock on the desk. It read 1:18 am, meaning she was only an hour and a half into her shift.“I need coffee.”She looked back at the six monitors, seeing that the warehouse was secure inside and no one was around outside or on the roof. Satisfied that she could leave for a minute or two, Madison got out of her plush chair, exited the makeshift office, and headed to the workers breakroom.The breakroom was also a very sparsely filled room, containing a small sink, a miniscule table with two folding chairs, a vending machine, a knock off Keurig coffee maker, and a filtered spout near the sink for water. It wasn’t exactly the most welcoming sight to see at 1 in the morning. It got worse when she opened the fridge to see that the only options to put in her coffee were half and half and whole milk. She begrudgingly grabbed the whole milk and put it on the counter.“Whatever” she thought as she headed to the coffee maker.As she waited for the device to prepare her coffee, something out of the corner of her eye made her turn around. Sitting on the table rested a box of donuts from Dunkin, something she was sure had not been there when she walked in. Her mind flashed to thoughts of the “creatures” but she shook it off as being overtired. She had been working odd hours this first week, so it was only natural that she missed it.“Get a grip, Madison. That box was definitely there when you walked in. It’s not as if a creature or a ghost brought it for you. Someone probably had it earlier in the day. Yeah, that’s it.”Madison poured some milk into her Styrofoam cup and giggled to herself as she left the breakroom, realizing how silly it was to think that anything supernatural had caused the donuts to materialize.The hours dragged on as Madison found herself returning to the breakroom two more times to get coffee, each time the sight of the donuts got her to laugh more and more. If this was the “ghost’s” big move, it was going to be disappointed.“I’m not going to eat this, ghost. You can try all you want, but I’ll stay away,” she said out loud, half joking and half seriously.She resumed pouring her milk into the coffee and then retreated to her chair. She figured that her little outburst would be therapeutic and cause her to relax. And, for the rest of the shift, it did.

Here the story I have started writing not long ago. English is not my native language so exuse me if something is wrong about my style or grammar or punctuation. The outset is based on "1001 night" story, but in original I found it rather dull and sometimes full of cringe (like killing slaves or servants just for fun and so on), so I changed the setting into more "general fantasy". Please, give me some positive feedback if you like my writing. Chapter 1. Long ago, in a hot land of Kimette, that existed between deserts and fertile coasts there lived an enormously rich King named Shakhriar. Gods of luck blessed him with prosperity, and one of the main sources of happiness were his sons – a total 14 men. Some were mighty warlords, others became successful politicians, but above all stood his favorite son – Kamar. Kamar was blessed with incredible beauty and handsomeness, which made everyone around young Prince adore him since his childhood. Kamar was also obviously smart and clever, but after puberty he lost interest to books and science because of discovering the world of sensual pleasures. At fourteen he seduced several daughters and wives of King’s loyal counselors and warlords, so Shakhriar imprisoned his beloved son in a luxurious palace with a vast harem of low-born concubines and a full staff of servants. Kamar didn’t show any interest in leaving his golden cage, as soon as every his whim was fulfilled as soon as possible by worshipping horde of his staff, whose will was bonded by Kamar’s charisma more than by his royalty. As Kamar got eighteen years old, his father had made up a plan to form an alliance with neighbouring empire of Ekimak through marriage between Kamar and one of daughters of the High Lord of Ekimak. One day Shakhriar called for his son to tell him the news about his future in front of the Royal Council. When Kamar had arrived to his father's palace, everyone was quite shocked. Prince changed very much during last three years. His handsomeness progressed and blossomed, even though it seemed hardly possible. Facial features became even more well-defined in their perfection, his eyes radiated charisma and his body and raven black hair smelled the best perfume that was available in the world. He arrived to the council on the giant palanquin, pulled by twenty servants. There sat the Prince surrounded by three of his favorite odalisques, also gifted by nice appearance. Their abundant plentiful flesh was cowered by almost no clothes. One of the girls was sitting on his lap. '' Come forth my son, I will tell you that I have arranged your future,'' the King declared. The concubine had jumped away from the Prince's lap, and Kamar came to the King and bowed. People in the Council hall gasped in surprise, when realized that Prince had become quite a heavy young man during three years in his personal palace. He has grown wide and heavy belly, and his body under silk gown was soft and untoned, as soon as for last years he was exerting himself only in bedroom. ''I have arranged your marriage, my son,'' the King continued, ''so get ready in a month and head to Ekimak Capital. There you will become husband of beautiful Regina, elder daughter of High Lord Gregor.'' ''Marriage?'' Kamar frowned, ''I am happy the way I live. What make you think I will be loyal to one wife after a heaven full of lovebirds?'' Kamar pointed at his buxom concubines, who seemed stressed under lusting stares of men of Council. The King frowned. “You must remember that everything you have is bought by me, and I can take everything back. You will become a good husband to Lady Regina because you are a loyal son and because you are grateful for me for the heaven I have organized for you for last three years.” “And what if I say no?” asked Kamar impatiently. ''Then I will take you into custody and put you under arrest in the Tower of Whispers. When you will think about your behavior and make a right decision, you will be returned and sent to Ekimak,'' King Shakhriar answered. “Girls, this night I will show you the Tower of Wispers, it will become our new home for a while!'' the Prince addressed to his concubines, '' evening feast awaits!'' Plump girls smiled and clapped their chubby hands. ''Home is a place where my sweet Prince waits for me, '' proclaimed one of them. '' Kamar will stay there alone,'' shouted the King, ''and make sure guards give him no treats – only soldier food. He is fat enough for a man.'' *** The Tower of Wispers was ancient and secluded place. It was built long ago before dynasty of Shakhriar conquered the land where it stands. It was empty and uninhabited most of the time thus its minimalistic interior seemed terribly uncomfortable to the Prince, who spent his life in luxury and excess. Soldier's dinner made of water, food and bread was eaten long ago, and now Kamar struggled to fall asleep. As soon as he managed to do it, the old dry well in his locked room shone slightly. Chapter 2. The fine-looking woman with raven-black hair and slightly blue skin levitated up to the Kamar's room from the well. She looked around 30 years old, and wore rich oriental outfit. Her name was Maimune and she was a genie queen who built and inhabited this tower many centuries ago. “Some guests again. Let's see, with whom will I play for next several months... or years. “ She removed the blanket from sleeping Kamar and examined his naked physique for some time. ''What a handsome mortal,'' she proclaimed after looking at his face, ''did I pleased the gods for something?” She kissed Kamar and he awakened. Prince was quite shocked to discover himself naked in front of blue-skinned woman, whom he had never seen before. How could she get into the tower through locked doors? “Who are you? A witch? A mirage of desert? What do you want from me, woman?” Maimune didn't expect a reaction like that, so she enchanted Kamar's sleeping and made it unnaturally deep, so even crumbling of the Tower wouldn't wake him up. Then she magically summoned her friend named Dakhna – another genie woman, who served Maimune for centuries and was her close counselor and keeper of her secrets. Maimune revealed Kamar to Dakhna, and the latter bit her lip. “Well, I see someone is into really big boys, “ Dakhna teased her Queen, pointing at Kamar's pale gut. “More like into cute faces, ” answered Maimune, being confused. “Don't justify your tastes to anyone, for the last years it's okay for mortals to grow so wide,” Dakhna said, “I often fly above their kingdoms, and know the things. When the life is quiet and humans know no wars and famine, men and women of rich families since very young age grow pampered and overfed. By the way, in a kingdom of Izz lives one especially cute princess named Budur. When I first saw her, I thought she's the most perfect human being, her beauty is absolute – you must just see her thick black hair, thin nose, full lips and curvy soft physique. Her father Basil, the king of Izz, loves her very much and wants Budur to stay with him forever. However King's counselors wish him to use daughter to arrange political marriage. So he asked them to wait for one year. When the year will end, If some man wants to marry her, he must just carry her on hands from the Palace gates to the temple. Not a big problem for a noble young warrior. But there is one 'but' - King Basil always knew that his daughter is a lazy glutton and possesses quite a sweet tooth. For a year she will be surrounded in the palace by the sweetest and the fattest treats possible. When I saw her last time, she was sitting at the table, and the serving maids refilled her plates with pastries, cakes and cream jelly, and she washed it down with a thick milk.” “Sound like she has some meat on her bones,” - jiggled Maimune. “Indeed, “ answered Dakhna, “when she was locked in her chambers for the first day, her hourglass body wasn't very different from other noble girls of her age. Her body was soft and flabby, as she never exercised in her life, thighs consisted of jiggly chubbyness, buttocks were supple and thick. Muscles seemed to not exist on her body, hidden under the layer of softness. That was three month ago, who knows how she looks now?” “How do you think, who of these two mortals is more beautiful?” - said Maimune. “I don't know, let's find out, “ answered Dakhna and flew away through the window. Dakhna returned in several minutes bearing something heavy on hands. As she stepped closer to the light, it became obvious that her burden is an unconscious young girl. She carefully placed her captive near sleeping Kamar. Then both genies looked closely at Kamar and Budur. “You know, they are equal in their loveliness and charm,” commented Maimune, “they are like two moons in one night sky.” “However, I think, there is a way to test them. Let's awaken one after another and see what will they do: if one will restrict lust and not touch another, but another will succumb to desire on his or her turn, that shows us that the first is greater in beauty. “ “Sounds like a plan,” Maimune agreed, “or like a fun.” Genies enchanted Budur's deep sleep and awakened Kamar. He looked around and noticed the sleeping girl. To his relief, her skin's color was normal, not blue. “Hello? Who are you? How did you get there? Are you my bride Regina of Ikemak my father told me about?” Kamar said quietly. There was no answer. “Why are you playing sleeping? Maybe you are sent here by my father as some weird test?” Kamar continued, “If not, I invite you to my palace after I leave this prison. You will be my favorite, I promise.” Silence. “I know some good way to make you stop your roleplaying!” Prince grinned, unwrapped girl's dressing gown, moved her legs apart and lifted up her hanging belly flab with his hand. Red heaven gate greeted him with alluring aroma. Kamar kneeled, moved head lower and started to work with his tongue as passionately as never before in his life. Lying plump young lady didn't react at all. “Hm, it seems you are really sleeping, sweetheart,” Kamar frowned, “I will ask about you tomorrow.” A moment later the Prince noticed, that cleavage between girl's abundant bosoms and upper roll of her belly were dotted with drops of sauces, sugar and chocolate. “At least I will have late supper, “ smiled Kamar and licked crumbs of food from his beautiful guest's body. When he was ready to fall asleep, he noticed a masterful ring on her finger with some engravings in unknown language. “I can swear that jewels like that are unique in the world, so every competent jeweler will help me to track you through this ring.” Kamar removed her ring with a great labor, as it was made and put on when the girl's fingers were not so swollen. When both humans fell asleep again, Dakhna said: “Well, the male failed the test. Now let's see what will Princess do.” Genie women enchanted sleeping of Kamar and awakened Budur. Chapter 3. Princess sat up and looked around. She didn't notice that she was relocated, because all her attention was caught by stunningly handsome young man, who slept near her. “Dad! I know you hear me, “ Budur shouted into darkness. “I expected some gift from you for me being a good girl and following a plan, but this... this is too much” Budur's eyes devoured sleeping Kamar and radiated lust. She continued after minute of silence. “I mean it's a great present, this boy is so cute! May I keep him as long as I stay with you?” The Princess crawled up on her haunches to Kamar, caressed his wide flabby belly and kissed Kamar's lips. “Wake up stallion, your mistress wishes a ride!” she addressed to the sleeping Prince. Of cause, she didn't know that this boy is equal to her in his royalty. “Don't pretend to be sleeping, or else...” In the darkness, Dakhna whispered to Maimune, “Oh my, this girl's curves have... just like blown up! Did you see her belly when she was on all fours? It nearly touched the floor in its thickest part!” “Was she much different last time you have seen her three month ago?” “Yes. She was just pale and flabby noble young girl, who spent most of her life sleeping and eating, but nothing special. And look at her now - she is just a pagan fertility goddess and she's not even twenty yet! But you know what - it's strange, but every added pound seems to make her look prettier.” Meanwhile the Princess tried to understand, what to do with her unconscious 'new toy'. As the King's daughter, she was very limited in communication with men, and a great number of staff was in charge for her chastity and virginity. She has read some love stories, but of cause she knew next to nothing about process of sex and how to behave in front of her naked beloved. Suddenly she noticed Kamar's small medallion around sleeping prince's neck and took it from him. She put it on and hid her new jewel in a rift between her bosoms. As she did that, she called for someone called Aisha, and after no response became a bit annoyed. “Stupid handmaid! Where does she sleep when I need her special massage most of all?” With these words she leaned back against the wall and started touching herself, while looking at Prince Kamar's physique. She discovered that her pubic hair is still wet (in fact, because of the Prince's saliva), but failed to explain what has happened. Red and exhausted after several orgasms, she fell asleep near Kamar, with a right hand hidden between lower belly fold and abundant thigh. Maimune sighed in darkness. “They both failed the test, as they were ready to mate each other as soon as they had seen each other for the first time. I must admit, they are equal in their beauty after all. The morning will come soon, so return her plump Majesty to her chambers.” “Yes, my queen,” replied Dakhna, “by the way, do you wield polymorph magic?” “No” “Your fault! Now I know, what type of girls does your Prince found alluring. Tomorrow I will return here in guise of Princess Budur and make love to your Prince Charming until he burns all his belly fat in passion.” With these words Dakhna wrapped Budur's pampered body into blanket and flew away to Izz. However, Dakhna didn't know, that her lustful dream wouldn't come to reality.

This is a mutual gaining story set at the end of the world. The first four sections are mostly world building and character development. If you want to get to the really kinky stuff, scroll down a few sections. I’ll be adding more in time. I love feedback, let me know what you think. James As I entered the ten digit combination to release the primary lock and pressed my thumb against pad to release the secondary lock, I couldn’t help but think back on the two years that had lead up to this seemingly improbable circumstance. I never even knew that my late father had built this elaborate doomsday shelter, let alone that he would leave it to me as part of an inheritance, yet here I was opening a hefty latch to climb down into a bunker to live out the rest of my days. Like me, my dad had been engineer during his life, but he was also a bit of a conspiracy theorist. Who knew that one of his prognostications would come to fruition? Two years had passed since his death and I had spent the majority of the time pouring over his extensive research notes and journals, searching for a reason as to why he felt the need to build such a massive safe house for the end of the world. It became somewhat of an obsession for me and I eventually bought in to his theories and decided to prepare myself for civilization’s end. My dad had envisioned his bunker housing a family of four for decades but I was alone in the world and had very few close relations. No family. No really close friends. Definitely no partner. I eventually accepted that I would likely be down in the bunker alone, which fuelled another obsession of mine, gaining weight. I never had the guts to actually go through with it in real life, but as I had come to accept that civilization was in its final chapter, I started fantasizing about creating a gainer’s paradise down in that bunker. A place where I could stuff myself on a daily basis and grow as massive as possible. The fantasy drove me wild. I almost yearned for the day that I would lock myself down there and begin fattening up. After months of contemplation, I decided to make my fantasy into reality. The food stores were already in place, I just had to supplement them with some extra fatty treats. I also had to make some modifications to the bunker to ensure that it would be adequate for my growing body. I wanted to grow to a massive size and I had to prepare the space and all the support systems to accommodate that. Once everything was in place, I simply had to wait for the world to fall apart. And it did, only two years after my father’s death. The first two months in the bunker were absolutely incredible. I lived out so many of my gaining fantasies and just ate whatever I wanted whenever I wanted. I had made sure that the food supply was filled with so many delicious options that I would never had a problem finding something tasty. While the world burned above ground, I gorged myself below. I rarely wore any clothing, opting instead to eat and live in the nude. My belly became more and more distended every day as I stuffed myself while watching my extensive library of movies and tv programs and playing hours of video games. I got high, drank plenty of alcohol, watched an obscene amount of porn, and pleasured myself multiple times each day. I was living a life of endless debauchery and the earliest signs of my indulgences were showing on my once trim figure. I could feel myself transforming into a fat pig and I loved it. Yet I was a little lonely. I had desperately wanted to find someone to share my gluttonous life with, but it just never happened. I didn’t want to invite just anyone to spend the rest of time with down in a bunker. I wanted to find someone with whom I shared an actual connection. I also wanted to find someone who wanted to gain with me. I had plenty of food, just no one to share it with. I had all but resigned myself to my lonely but pleasurable existence when I heard the proximity alarm go off. Using the remote, I switched the television feed over to the closed circuit cameras hidden outside the bunker. I hadn’t looked outside for weeks and I was shocked with what I saw. My father’s old house had been burned to the ground and the trees were bare despite it being the middle of June. The wind blew hard, shifting debris every which direction. It was evident that civilization had fallen and gangs of miscreants roamed the land preying on the weak. The alarm had been triggered by a young woman who was staggering through what had been the backyard of my dad’s large property. She swayed back and forth as she strode toward the concrete patio that had survived the fire. As she reached the stairs, she fell over and didn’t move for a number of minutes. The rational side of me thought that I shouldn’t venture out of the bunker, but this woman was in bad condition and looked like she would not survive long without any aid. I couldn’t just leave her to die out there, so I made the decision to go retrieve her and bring her down to the bunker to heal up. Jessica A grey ridged ceiling greeted my weary eyes as I awoke from what felt like the longest and most restless night’s dream I’d ever had. The last thing I remember was hazily wandering through an open field towards what looked like a broken down and burnt structure. I had been walking for ages looking for food and water and must have collapsed...but how did I end up here? I was in a comfortable bed, still in my ragged dirty clothes, but I felt much better, albeit hungry as hell. If it weren’t for the industrial look of the walls and ceiling, I would have sworn I was in someone’s home. There was a bedside table, bookcase filled with novels, pictures of happy people enjoying birthdays, Thanksgivings, and other such celebrations, and artwork hanging on the wall. “Where the fuck am I?” I muttered to myself as I quietly, yet quickly, got up, put on my shoes, which had been left beside the bed, and tiptoed my way towards the door. I cracked it open an inch to look out into an expansive living area complete with a large tv, comfortable looking couch, and a dining table. It all looked very appealing, but I had no idea who I would encounter here, so I decided to try to sneak out what looked like the entrance to this bunker. As I tiptoed through the living area and reached the opposite doorway, I heard a voice from behind me. “Hi there,” the masculine voice called from behind. “I know this must be very alarming waking up here, but I saw you collapse outside and-“ “Listen,” I interrupted as I spun around to see the voice’s owner. He was somewhat tall, bearded, dark features, and short hair. He was wearing jeans and a t-shirt, that clung tightly against the man’s body. “I don’t know who you are, but I’ve survived long enough out there to know that I can’t trust anyone but myself. I’m going to leave now and I don’t want any trouble from you.” The man kept his distance and raised both of his hands in the air causing his shirt to ride up and reveal an inch of skin around his midsection. “I understand that your apprehension,” he said with kindness in his voice. “If you want to leave, you’re more than welcome. The exit is through that doorway. Just climb the ladder and open the hatch at the top. I’ve packed a backpack of food, water, and other supplies for you, if you want to take them. They’re by the door there.” I reached over and grabbed the pack and headed out. As I climbed the ladder, I heard him call from below. “Listen, it’s dangerous out there. If you ever feel the need to come back, just come back to the stairs outside. I have more than enough supplies for both of us here and I really mean you no harm.” “Goodbye” I said as I exited out the hatch. I quickly walked a few miles away from the hatch and sat down on stump in the middle of the woods. The backpack was indeed full of food, water, and supplies, all sealed and untampered. I drank some water and ripped open a couple granola bars. It was the first food I’d had in what seemed like a week. It felt good to eat and feeling still a little fatigued, I decided to rest for a few hours. As I lied next to a nearby tree, I couldn’t help but contemplate what had just happened. Ever since everything went to shit, I hadn’t encountered a single decent person. Most everyone had died in the first few days, leaving a small population of hardened and mostly vicious gangs of looters, rapists, and murderers. I had barely survived numerous unfortunate encounters only to be rescued by perhaps the one last decent person left. Should I have run off so quickly? After all, he could of easily left me to die, or worse... Off in the distance, I heard a rustling and several voices. I had to move and fast. I quietly got up and returned in the direction I had come. I don’t know why, but my feet carried me back towards the bunker. The voices were heading in the same direction and I hurried as quickly as my legs would carry me while making as little noise as possible. I eventually reached the field with the burnt down house and headed towards the concrete stairs leading up to the dilapidated structure. My heart was pounding as I gazed at the ground where the hatch was concealed. The man had said I could stay there if I wanted. Perhaps this was a better chance of survival. The wait seemed like hours, though I’m sure I was only there for a minute. Suddenly the hatch opened and I hurried over to climb down the ladder, closing the entrance to the bunker on my way down. What I found at the bottom was a very strange sight. James The woman had returned only a few hours later and I could tell that she looked absolutely terrified, so I quickly pulled the hatch release lever located by the door. I didn’t expect her to return, so I was completely naked and had been stuffing my face with snacks as I watched an old episode of Cheers. Thankfully, my pants and shirt were still on the dining table. I quickly clothed myself, but my protruding gut made fastening the pants difficult. I could hear her descending the ladder and I donned my shirt hastily, realizing all too well that it struggled to cover my stuffed belly. Dozens of wrappers were strewn about the couch, but I had no time to clean them up before the woman entered the living area. She looked relieved to be inside, but I could feel her puzzled gaze upon seeing my bloated body stuffed into clothing that only somewhat fit two hours ago and now looked comically small against my swollen abdomen. “Hello,” I said awkwardly. “Are you ok? You looked terrified out there.” She wordlessly looked over to the screen which now showed several rough looking men crossing the field behind the burnt down house, well away from the concealed hatch. “Don’t you worry about them.” I said trying to console her, “even if they found the hatch, they’re never be able to break in. There are numerous safety protocols that would activate if they tried to enter by force. My name is James, by the way.” “Jessica,” she said as she surveyed the living area, littered with wrappers and crumbs. She looked a little weary of the situation, but relieved at the same time. “Thanks for letting me in. I feel like I’ve been running away from people like them forever.” “I understand.” I said. “You can stay as long as you like. If you’d like to freshen up, there’s a shower through there. The room locks from the inside.” I added awkwardly. “You have a shower here?” Jessica asked with what appeared to be a touch of excitement in her voice. “Yes. This bunker is surprisingly homey once you get used to it. Go right ahead. I’ll just be in here if you need anything.” Jessica walked over to the bathroom and I quickly cleaned up while she showered. The place was surprising messy considering she had been only gone for a couple hours. I had just finished cleaning when she finally emerged, still dressed in her dirty clothes, but otherwise cleaned up. I was taken aback when I looked upon her now clean face. She was breathtakingly beautiful with shoulder length red hair, cute freckles on her cheeks, and dazzling green eyes. “Um...hi again, I mean, I hope you feel refreshed. Come, have a seat. I’m sure you could use a nice rest.” I gestured over to the couch and she walked over to sit down. As we both sat, I felt an immediate sensation of relief and heard the distinct sound of a button bouncing on the floor. “Uh...I, um...” I muttered as my belly spilled out of my tight jeans. I hadn’t bothered to bring any bigger clothes down into the bunker so everything was extremely tight. The jeans had given a valiant effort, but my fat belly had won the fight. Jessica peered at me quizzically. “Listen,” she began, “I’m very grateful that you let me back in, but I’m a little confused by what’s going on here. I’m not judging, I used to be chubby myself, but it looked like a vending machine had exploded when I came in here.” I didn’t know what to say. I could make up some sort of lie, but what would she even believe. The truth was the only thing I could provide her. “I know this looks strange,” I began, “and it kind of is. I’ve gained a considerable amount of weight since I came down here. 34 pounds, in fact.” “34 pounds?!” Jessica exclaimed. “It’s only been two months! I mean, it’s your business, but aren’t you worried about running out of food.” “Actually, no.” I said “I, uh, stocked this place with enough food to feed a family of four for decades. This weight gain...hasn’t really been accidental either. When I came down here, I, uh, kind of decided to just let myself go.” Jessica looked surprised but not disgusted. “I understand if you don’t get it and you’d rather not stay here because of it, but I meant what I said earlier. You really can stay as long as you’d like. Even with me eating more than a healthy share, we’ll never run out of food. You can, of course leave anytime you’d like and I’ll be happy to give you whatever I can to help you.” Jessica looked at me thoughtfully. There was surprise on her face, but not disgust. “I appreciate your offer, but I’m gonna sleep on it, if you don’t mind. May I use the room I was in earlier?” “Of course,” I said without hesitation and Jessica got up and retired to her room. Jessica I sat on the bed reflecting on the strange day I’d had. I had been in worse situations outside, but I was growing tired of constantly being on edge, fearing for my safety. Maybe I should take James up on his offer, after all, he seemed like he was a decent person and was very generous for offering to let me stay here. Thinking back on our conversation, I felt like I had been a bit hard on him. After all, I used to be fat and I understood how good it felt to eat whatever you wanted. Suddenly a flood of memories filled my mind. My period of fatness began during my freshman year of college. Like so many college students, I put on weight during my first year. It wouldn’t have been such a thing except for the fact that my older sister, Jane, whom I shared a close resemblance to, was a sophomore at the same school and she was the image of fitness. My parents constantly compared me to her saying that I should go work out like she did and spend less time at the cafeteria eating them out of business. They were extremely hard on me on every occasion. I didn’t like all the negative attention and every time they were particularly hard on me, I ended up going back to school and eating more. My rebellious attitude ended up making me gain 60 pounds over the first two years of school. When I reached the 200 pound mark, my parents stepped in, took me out of school, and hired a trainer and a nutritionist to help me lose the weight. Everybody made me feel so bad about my self image that I became borderline anorexic and actually lost 80 pounds. My parents were overjoyed with my slim figure, but I felt horrible about myself. It took me years of therapy to recover from this experience and I ended up returning to my original weight of 140 pounds, though I really had to work to maintain it. It was as if my body yearned to be back at a higher weight and because of that, I had to deny myself so much of the food that I really loved. Going to the grocery store was always depressing during those years because I remembered what it was like to just eat junk food and candy to my heart’s content. My parents told me when I was fat that I was eating my feelings, that there must be some emotional reason why I ate so much, but in reality, I just loved food. When I was living at home, my parents made nasty, low fat, tasteless food. Going to college expanded my horizons on flavour and I couldn’t get enough of it. I also felt more confident in those first two years of college, unless my parents or sister were around. I had great friends, went out on a lot of dates, and felt good about myself. I really didn’t mind crossing the 200 pound mark, it was only my parents who freaked out about it. I had refused myself the pleasure of eating for so long that I had nearly forgotten how happy I was back at school. Suddenly, James’ decision to gain weight didn’t seem so crazy. This bunker was a judgement free zone. Why not be happy down here? The rest of the world was shit anyway. James When I stepped out of my bedroom the next morning, I was greeted to the smell of pancakes. Jessica was humming along with some Motown music playing over the stereo as she flipped the last of what looked like a dozen and a half pancakes onto a large platter. The dining table was set with plates and silverware and a large plate of bacon ready to be eaten. “Good morning, James.” Jessica said kindly as she set the platter of pancakes on the table. “Take a seat.” “Thanks.” I said as I sat down. “Looks like you’ve been quite busy out here.” “Yes,” she said as she took four pancakes onto her plate. “I wanted to make you some breakfast as a sort of thank you and apology. I’ve had a really rough last couple months and I’m afraid that that I took it out on you. I promise I’m not that much of an asshole.” She said with a small laugh. “Never crossed my mind.” The food looked delicious and I greedily took six pancakes and a large helping of bacon to start. Over breakfast we talked about our lives before everything fell apart. I told her all about my dad’s obsession and how he had left me the bunker following his death. Jessica had led an interesting life as a backstage manager and costume maker for a professional theatre company. She had all sorts of funny stories about crazy actors and backstage pranks. We ended up polishing off all the food in about 30 minutes, both of us properly stuffed. I had eaten ten of the pancakes and a little over half of the bacon and I definitely felt it. Jessica felt absolutely bloated after finishing her meal. “Wow, you must have been hungry!” I said patting my now swollen gut. “Food must have been scarce out there.” “It wasn’t so bad at first, but once people grasped the situation, the grocery stores and restraints were picked clean. I had to break into people’s houses to find <burp> anything.” Jessica looked embarrassed, but I couldn’t help but laugh. “Well, you can eat as much as you’d like.” I said through a chuckle. “I appreciate that. Scrounging for food does make one hungry. Can’t remember the last time I had such a food baby.” Jessica leaned back and held her tiny distended belly between her hands. I was glad that we were at the table because the sight gave me a massive hard on. I was beginning to develop a massive crush on her, but I knew that I needed to act like a gentlemen, given the situation. I never wanted to make her feel uncomfortable or in danger. “Well, what shall we do next?” Jessica asked, startling me out of my contemplation. “Let’s relax for a bit and watch some tv,” I suggested to Jessica’s approval. We hauled our bloated bodies over to the couch and I turned the system on. “Before coming into the bunker, I downloaded over one hundred thousand hours of tv shows, movies, and music. If you can think of it, I’ve probably got it.” Jessica scrolled through the catalogue for a few minutes, clearly impressed by the selection. “Wow! You came down here prepared! Of course, what else are you going to do besides watch tv down here?” “I’ve also got thousands of video games and books, if you ever get bored. As far as I’m concerned, what’s mine is yours.” I said with a smile. Jessica flashed a beautiful smile back. Her green eyes, although still weary from her hardships twinkled. “I saw that you were watching Cheers yesterday. I love that show! Haven’t seen it for ages.” “That’s great. I only just started it, so we can watch it all together. We lazed about watching Cheers, laughing at all of Norm’s quips and Coach’s memory slips for about two hours. After the sixth episode, Jessica looked over at me in my sweat pants and t-shirt and commented, “You definitely look more comfortable in those sweats today than in this jeans yesterday.” “Yeah,” I replied. “I felt like a stuffed sausage yesterday. I’m too fat for skinny jeans.” Jessica looked at me appraisingly and said, “Oh, you’re not that fat...at least not yet anyway. At least you have something comfortable to wear. I’ve only got what’s on me right now.” Something dawned on me at that moment. “Hey, let me show you something.” We got up and I led her over to a closet off of the living area. Inside were several reams of fabric and sewing materials. My father had taken up amateur garment making in his final years in anticipation of having to make and mend clothes. When I discovered this closet, I learned the skill too, although I was quite terrible at it. By the time I had committed to my weight gain plan, I had all but given up on it. I did however purchase about 200 yards of elastic just in case. Jessica’s eyes lit up at the sight. “Oh my god. This is incredible. I can make some new clothes for myself. I think you’ll probably need some new stuff soon too, tubby!” She said with a smile as she playfully poked my belly. I had to excuse myself hastily and go to the bathroom to avoid being embarrassed by my arousal. When I returned she was still looking through the closet, pulling out material for her first garment. I realized that Jessica had only seen just a portion of the bunker. “Would you care for a tour of the premises? You’ve really only seen a portion of what this place has to offer.” “Sure!” She replied and we headed towards the kitchen. “I know you’ve become familiar with the kitchen, but I wanted to show you what’s in this closet.” I open the door to a small room that contained the water purification system. “This is the primary water source. This system is connected to a deep underground well over 400 feet below the surface. The reservoir is massive meaning that we’ll never run out of water. This feeds everything from the showers to the dishwasher to the washing machine.” Jessica seemed impressed. “Your dad must have been a smart guy to hook this all up. It hardly feels like a survival shelter.” “Oh, I know. I was shocked when I came down here for the first time. Let’s head through here.” I said, leading her to the master bedroom. “Here’s where I sleep. King sized bed, large tv. There’s a tv in the cabinet of your room too. They’re all connected to the same hard drive as the main tv.” “Now what’s that there?” Jessica said pointing to the mini fridge by the bed. I blushed and she gave me a knowing smile. “Well, um. Yeah. I don’t think any explanations are necessary. Let’s move on.” I said awkwardly. “Here’s the master bath and through here is what makes this place really special.” Jessica James opened the door to an expansive room. He flicked a nearby light switch and row after row of completely stocked shelves became illuminated. My eyes widened as a room the size of a small grocery store came into view. Each ten foot high shelf was filled floor to ceiling with food, glorious food. On the far left wall were numerous freezer chests, each with labels reading “beef,” “chicken,” “pork,” etc... In the back right hand corner through a closed door was an automated garden growing fresh tomatoes, potatoes, grapes, corn, and other delicious fruits and veggies, all lit with artificial sunlight growing lamps. There was an entire row of vacuum sealed barrels of pasta, numerous shelves of preserved jams, fruits, spreads, smoked fish, and many other delectable goods, but the most impressive sight was the huge quantity of hostess products, most notably the old type of twinkies they used to sell before they briefly went off the market. My heart raced as I picked up one package of the delicious dessert treat. Twinkies were my absolutely favourite binge food during my brief two years in college. I had not tasted one since, fearing that I would fall back on old habits. I squeezed the package gently and felt that familiar squish. I remembered buying numerous packs at the student store and eating them all in secret while my roommate was in class. I remembered the rush I felt as each Twinkie filled my mouth. I also remembered how eating those desserts made me feel afterward. How my hand would slowly unbutton my jeans and slip into my absolutely soaked panties. I had to quickly cover myself and all the wrappers with a blanket and pretend to nap several times when my roommate returned earlier than expected. I had been made to feel guilty about this over the years, but holding these twinkies in my hand made me question why I ever bought into that reasoning. “May I?” I asked tentatively. “Of course.” James replied. “We have thousands of these in here.” I opened the package and slowly placed the dessert in my mouth. A rush of dopamine reached my brain and without noticing, I had finished both twinkies in a matter of seconds. I wanted more. I needed more. I was breathing hard and fast as James handed me a second package. I grabbed it and ripped it open before stuffing the treats in my mouth. “James, I want more.” He quickly handed me another package and before long I had eaten 16 Twinkies. I slumped over on the ground and rubbed my stuffed belly. It was noticeably bigger from all the rich food inside. I don’t know if James was a keen observer or just simply saw some of himself in me, but he sat down next to me and said, “You know, I have lots of food here. You mentioned that you used to be chubby. Do you miss it?” I hesitated a moment to gather my thoughts. “I never really thought about it at the time, but when I was fat, I was truly happy. There were a lot of things that happened in my life that made me lose the weight, but I hadn’t realized until just now how much I regretted giving into my parents and my sister’s wishes for me to be thin.” I continued to tell James all about my history with gaining and losing the weight. How I had been mentally abused by my parents who couldn’t see past the weight to see their happy and fulfilled daughter. James didn’t say much, rather he just listened and reassured me. By the time I finished telling my story, I was sobbing. I hadn’t realized how traumatized I had been. James put his arm around my shoulders and comforted me for a while before saying, “I don’t want you ever to feel pressured in this bunker, but you can eat whatever you want down here. We have more food than even two enormous fatties could eat in a lifetime. You’ll always have a safe place to be yourself down here.” “No judgements?” “Are you kidding me?!” James laughed. He shook his paunch and said, “I’ve put on 34 pounds after the world came to an end. I came down here to get fat. I’m not saying that you have to gain as much as me, but we’re gonna be here for a while. Eat up, girl!” I couldn’t help but smile as I looked at James’ kind smile. I gave him a little peck on the cheek and thanked him for his generosity causing him to blush profusely. Of all the bunkers to find myself in at the end of the world, I may have lucked out the most and not just for the food. James The following week was the best period of gaining so far. I had thought that gaining by myself had been enjoyable, but having someone eat and gain with me pushed me to my limits. After the emotional breakdown in the food storage room, Jessica seemed to have reached something of a breakthrough. She had never wanted to be skinny and she was now freeing the fatty that had been trapped inside of her for so many years. And Jessica could eat! She told me that when she had been skinny she had always felt hungry. Her appetite had never let her forget how much of a glutton she had once been. She just always had to starve herself to stay thin. Without those self-imposed restrictions, she was free to grow fat again and she couldn’t wait to reach her former size. She didn’t know how fat she wanted to be, but I had a sneaking suspicion that 200 pounds was going to fly by like a speeding train. This was also amongst the happiest periods of my entire life, albeit one of the most sexually frustrating. I was crushing on Jessica hard and it was tough to hide my feelings. She was simply ravishing. The way her hair bounced off of her shoulders gave me chills. Her playful glances in my direction before eating a large meal made my heart flutter. Jessica’s smile filled my stomach with butterflies. And her body, oh lord, I couldn’t believe that this sexy woman had wandered into my life. She was already developing a round little belly that I knew would grow to be her most prominent feature. She always stood with excellent posture which showcased her bountiful breasts. I yearned to explore her bosom with my hands and mouth. Her ass was in the shape of a perfect bubble, perky and thick. Occasionally, she would bend over and I would simply lose control. My erect penis grew so hard at the sight of her that I needed to keep a pillow in my lap at all times just to hide my excitement. But it was more than just physical attraction. I had never met a woman with whom I could talk to so easily. We laughed frequently, many times to the point that Jessica would give a cute little snort. She had a wonderful sense of humour and loved to tease me playfully. The mischievous look she would give me when she poked fun at my belly made me swoon. She was also so generous and kind. She even made me a new pair of jeans from some of the denim we had stored in the closet, complete with elastic waist band and sized a few sizes too big, leaving room for me to grow. I asked her if she would make me a new shirt, but she said she thought I would prefer to let the belly bulge under my old shirts. She was not wrong. Yet, I felt obligated not to pursue any kind of romantic relationship with her. I knew the situation we were in would present certain implications. I never wanted her to feel obligated to me in any kind of sexual way, as much as I would have loved to please her, fulfill her wildest fantasies, and to fuck her in every conceivable way possible. I dreamed that we would fall in love and live happily in this bunker for the rest of our days. I wanted to know everything about her, to be her confidante, and to share life’s greatest joys together, but the thought of scaring her off and losing her forever was not something I wanted to risk. By the end of the first week, we had really grown comfortable together and we both spurred each other’s eating. Jessica would bring us treats whenever she returned to the couch, reasoning that if she was hungry, I was probably hungry. Even though there were times that I was absolutely stuffed, I never turned her down. I made her delicious pasta dishes, casseroles, and other delectable meals every night. I loved hearing her moan in response to her first bite of one of my meals. She said that she felt lucky to be fattening up with such a great cook. In return, Jessica made the most decadent desserts. Because eggs were not something that I could keep fresh in the bunker for extended periods of time, I never thought I’d be able to bake much down in the bunker. She used to have two roommates, one a vegan and the other completely gluten free. Both of them loved to bake and taught her ways to make excellent desserts with untraditional ingredients. She would then find ways to make them extra fattening, sugary, and delicious. We were the perfect compliments for one another. I hoped beyond hope that Jessica would develop the same kind of feelings that I had for her, but I didn’t want to force the issue. She and I were like peanut butter and jelly and what more could you want from two pigs like us? Maybe one day Jessica and I would come together as romantic partners and lovers, but who could know for sure. Jessica God, I wanted James’ fat, sexy body to destroy his jeans so I could jump his hard cock. He was driving me wild tonight, as he had every night for the past month. He had eaten over 8000 calories so far today and showed no sign of stopping and I wanted him to pass 10,000. I had reached a respectable 6500 calories for the day, but I was definitely slowing down. This elephant of a man, however was still eating with reckless abandon and his body was giving me quite a show. His belly has swollen up to a massive size and was pushing his shirt so high that he almost looked like he was wearing a sports bra. And boy did my fat man need one. His moobs were coming in soft and fast. I had made sure to feed him lots of dairy to enable his body to grow pleasingly flabby complete with a belly filled with rolls, huge man titties, and a wide, tubby ass. “Want more chips?” I asked him already knowing the answer. He rubbed his hairy belly as the button on his elastic waistband jeans strained to contain its fat cargo. I bit my lip imagining that button popping those jeans open in the same way his previous pair had on that first night. I may have been weirded out at first, but I’ve thought back to that night so many times as I rubbed my clit thoroughly before passing out in pleasure. I opened the bag for him and brought him some ranch dip to help him to make that final push past 10,000 calories. If he finished it all that would put him there. There was no way he was stopping before every crumb was gone from that bag and every last drop of ranch was out of that bowl. “Thanks, Jess.” He said with a mouth full of chips. ‘Anything for you, my fat hog’ I thought greedily to myself. We watched one of the later season’s of Cheers with Kirstie Alley. Seeing her fatten up had always been a fascination of mine even before becoming fat in my undergrad. “I bet you loved seeing her fatten up as a young man.” I teased knowing that he snuck glances at my fat belly and ass when he thought I couldn’t see. I know he wanted me, but he was holding back. God I wanted him to just take me sometimes, to give into his lust. James blushed and got embarrassed. I knew when I had hit a bullseye with his fat admiration. He always tripped over his words whenever I teased him about loving fat women. He never gave a straight answer. “I, um, guess I found her, attractive before and I thought she looked good after.” “You liked seeing her gain weight, didn’t you? You wanted her to gain even more weight, I’d bet. You would have loved to be her feed her fatter?” He grew even more embarrassed as he steadily ate his chips and dip. “That was, um, something that I read some stories online about.” He said slightly breathlessly. “But that wasn’t enough for you. I bet you wanted more.” I said as I leaned closer and pushed his pillow away. I knew why he always seems to have one on his lap. He wanted to conceal his hard cock. I looked down and noticed the bulge in his stuffed jeans. I lost my breath when I noticed the size of its outline. He was huge! I leaned forward and drew my mouth closer his ear and my right hand into his bag of chips. I stuffed a small handful into his mouth and whispered. “You wanted that fatty to fatten you up too.” Which a loud clack, I heard James’ button bounce off the far wall. His belly forced his zipper down as his gut spilled out of his jeans. “Oh god! I’m getting so...fucking...fat! Make me...fatter!” He said as his hips thrust against his still clothed body. I helped him take his pants off revealing his massive thick cock. He was definitely over ten inches and he was girthy. “Oh Jesus fucking Christ!” I moaned as I fed him the last of the chips. I grabbed his cock and squeezed it as I thrust my hand furiously down it causing him to start feeling himself up. He squeezed at his belly taking all of his burgeoning fat rolls into his hands as he juggled it around. “Make me your fat pig!” He yelled as he pried his tight shirt off. I sucked on his nipples as I continued stoking his shaft. Without warning, James slowed down the action saying, “Are you sure you want this Jessica? I, don’t want you to feel-“ I stopped this nonsense by slowly dragging my tongue up his long shaft sending his body into jiggling convulsions as I slowly approached his throbbing head. I gave it a quick teasing suck right around his tip and said “yes.” At this news he gave way, closed his eyes for a few seconds and thrusted his hips up. When he opened them I was slipping my panties off revealing my 162 pound curvy body to him. I reached up and squeezed my tits together seductively. “God I want to be inside of you.” He said through gritted teeth. I quickly obliged as I reached for some lube I had hidden away in the coffee table and squirted a liberal amount around on his thick shaft. I knew this was going to be a bumpy ride, but I was determined to take him all in. I slowly mounted his cock and began working my way down. He was so thick that his shaft ran down my g-spot causing me to come all around him which helped me make the final descent. I had never taken anyone this big before but I was growing to love every moment of it. Before I knew it, James brought the remaining ranch up to my face and told me to chug the rest of it. My eyes dilated as I reached out to grab the bowl. I poured the leftover dressing down fast, much of it spilling on my bare breasts. At the sight, James thrust hard inside of me and pulled me close so he could lick the ranch off of me. I came two more times before feeling him release his load with one mighty cum-inducing thrust. We screamed out in pleasure together followed by a moment of heavy, nearly synchronized breathing and then he helped me slide off of him making me whimper in pleasure as his head slid out of my tight pussy. We then quickly retired to James’ bed and fell asleep holding each other’s fat bodies. Jessica (continued) I awoke the next morning and sleepily gazed upon the growing fat man next to me. He was not nearly close to where he needed to be, but I was going to get him there. I was going to fatten him up beyond his wildest dreams. James’ belly had shrunk down from the massive food baby he had last night. His moobs were only small lumps that were accentuated when he lounged on the couch. Soon they would grow rounder and fatter, sagging on the massive belly he would someday proudly flaunt around the bunker as he waddled between the kitchen and the couch. A tingle ran through my body at the thought. I wanted to dominate and fatten his body to epic proportions. Someday, my prized pig would squeal as I fucked his hog body all day and night feeding him more and more fattening food. I would be his obese dominatrix and tease and humiliate him before I had my way with his blubber filled body. He would be a slave to my fat belly, voluptuous cellulite ridden ass, and bouncing growing tits as he fed his master decadent treats while I stuffed him like the pig he already was. James was up to 215 pounds after three months of gaining, a gain of 55 pounds. Considering that he would most likely start fattening up at an even faster rate each and every month as his rotund belly demanded more food, he would pass three hundred pounds in probably three and a half months. I was determined to make it happen in three. I had my own goals to reach too. My first major step was to get back to the weight I was previously, 200 pounds, but I didn’t want to stop there. I wanted to grow to at least twice that size. Ever since that evening in the food storage room, I realized that I was meant to be fat. Not just chubby, but hugely obese. I yearned for James and I to reach epic proportions together. Someday I would catch up to him. No easy task since I had to make up a 53 pound deficit. The absurdity of it made me want it more. I was going to push myself until I was as fat as the whale of a man lying next to me. My mind drifted to the previous night when I gulped down the remaining ranch. Clearly James was trying to push me too, I thought to myself with an excited grin. With his help, I’ll become the fat piggy I should have been before losing the weight. James and I will live a life of gluttony and lust. Our fat bellies will squish together as we fuck each other’s soft, butter-grown bodies. My pussy gushed at that thought. “Hi there, beautiful.” James said sleepily as he pulled me down to the bed for a kiss. I quivered at his touch and ran my hand along his flabby belly. It was growing softer by the day. He migrated lower on my body, kissing and sucking on my breasts. My nipples grew hard in his mouth as he flicked and licked them with his tongue. He squeezed my little starter belly as he moved lower still. I was breathing hard in anticipation of the treat I was about to receive. His kisses moved along my pelvis, playfully teasing what was to come. I wanted him to eat my pussy ravenously, but the anticipation was driving me wild. I moaned into my pillow as he spread me open to get his first taste. I knew that he wouldn’t have to work long to send me into orgasmic bliss. His tongue found my clit and began feasting. Within a minute I was cumming hard on his buried face. But the pleasure didn’t stop there. My pig was hungry and he ate me out for what felt like hours. I came so many times I lost count, simply riding wave after wave of pleasure. Eventually, the sensation was so intense that I simply passed out. I awoke to the smell of sausages and pirogies with a massive scoop of sour cream on the side for dipping. James has brought large trays in for both of us to eat off of. ‘What time is it?’ I thought to myself. ‘Wait, why the hell do I even care? I live for food, sex, and this fatty sitting next to me.’ As James set the food down, he gave me a small kiss on the forehead before sitting with his own tray of breakfast. “I suppose we should talk about last night,” he said with a little anxiety on his voice. “I just want to make sure that you don’t feel obligated to sleep with me because I welcomed you into this bunker. I have grown very fond of you since you arrived. In the end, I hope you stick around and I would not want to jeopardize that for any reason. You’ve become more than just a room mate to me. You’re my best friend and I can feel myself falling for you.” I could tell that James was completely sincere when he said this. “I’ve never met a man like you, James. You compliment every part of me, my quirky sense of humour, my vulnerability about my past, and you’ve opened up a side of me that I thought had long since passed. I didn’t sleep with you because I felt obligated. I did it because I can feel myself falling for you too.” James almost looked as if he was going to cry. To be honest, I felt the same way. We embraced each other for about a minute before James let me go and said, “Our food is going to get cold. Us pigs have got to eat.” I didn’t need any more reminding about that. James That familiar elation of falling in love filled our next two months as vast quantities of food filled our bellies. Jessica especially was eating with great vigour, pushing herself to record breaking numbers of calories each day. She wanted to catch up to me. When I suggested that I could slow down for a little bit, she scoffed at the idea saying that a true feedee never backs down from a challenge. Indeed, she didn’t, gaining 43 pounds over the first month, and 45 pounds over the second month bringing her up to 250 pounds. She cried tears of joy when she saw the scale pass 200 and just continued her gluttonous path saying that she was finally making up for lost time. “We have to celebrate,” she said excitedly. “We need to celebrate every important milestone with some fantastic binge.” I thought for a couple seconds and remembered an old fantasy of mine. “Why don’t you make us two cakes and we can both eat them like pigs. No utensils.” Jessica’s eyes widened at the prospect. “An entire cake each? That’s going to be some serious eating. You sure we can do it?” I grinned a little fiendishly and poked her giant belly that was being framed by a pair of panties suspended above her bottom roll of fat. Seeing her soft belly poke out underneath her waistband drove me wild. “I think you’re gonna be just fine there, piggy.” I pulled her closer. Our bellies came together with a pleasing compression of fat. Her breasts had doubled in size since she started gaining and were thoroughly engulfing here original bra. “Why do you still wear that tiny thing?” I asked as I kissed her neck. She pushed me away slightly and replied, “For this very moment.” She then leaned back and her bra burst in two releasing her now D cup breasts. I don’t know how it was possible, but I somehow became more hard at this display. “God, I want you right now.” I said, my face buried in her bosom. I squeezed and kneaded her massive boobs and flicked her nipple with my tongue causing her breath to quicken. She responded by grabbing both sides of my hairy gut and shaking me around feeling my fat squish and undulate under her fingers. My belly was finally starting to give up its fight against gravity, sticking out four inches and hanging slightly over my waist band. At 270 pounds, I was starting to look fat, beyond tubby, and I was definitely not done gaining weight. Jessica grabbed at my moobs which were sensitive to her touch. “Somebody else here is growing a nice pair of breasts too.” She giggled mischievously as she continued to excite me with her touch. “You moobs are gonna be this size one day.” She grabbed at her chest, lifting and squeezing her voluptuous perfect breasts and giving me the sexiest look imaginable. Her auburn hair cascaded over her shoulder, draping over her left breast as she lowered her face seductively. She drew near and pushed me playfully down to the bed and pulled my shorts down slowly, making a point to drag her hand slowly down my now rock hard penis. “I’ll never get tired of my big man’s incredible cock.” She said with a mischievous giggle. “Though I can see a little fupa starting to climb this dick.” Jessica leaned in and kissed the layer of fat that was beginning to emerge from my now big handsome body. “It’s gonna have to be really fat to cover me up.” I said confidently. “Oh, you think so?” Jessica said as she drew upward and licked the curvature of the head of my penis. “You’re destined to get fat with me. I never knew I’d wander into some bunker at the end of the world and meet a boy that I could fatten up into a man. But you’re gonna be my man, pig!” She said taking a firm hard grip on my dick. The sensation made my pelvis thrust forward bringing her hand down on my shaft. She allowed me a moment to recover from the amazing sensation. She repeated this intense experience several times, changing the interval between her satisfying squeezes. I could feel the most massive eruption of semen I have ever felt yearning to explode from my incredibly erect penis. “Oh...God, baby, YES!” I said in an orgasmic state. But Jessica didn’t squeeze again. No, she looked me in the eye and crossed her arms over her massive breasts. The dimmed lights caressed her face accentuating her beauty. She smirked at me and said, “You are not eating enough, fatty.” There was such the tone in her voice that clearly put me in her command. “I am so sorry, Jessica-“ “Don’t be sorry, pig! Eat!” She said as she squeezed my absolutely flabby and completely empty belly. My body still yearned to cum so badly that I felt in utter torture. One tiny stroke and I would have shot sperm clear to the ceiling. I wanted it so bad. Jessica put her hands aside her glorious stomach. It had undergone an amazing transformation. Her belly rested on her plump and already fluffy thighs, covering her pussy in a shadow from which it would soon seldom appear. “I’ve got this glorious body that is all yours to have and fatten up. And my pig has done well feeding me fat, but it’s time he got serious about his own gaining. Your fat goddess has gained 88 pounds of pure,” she said giving her chubby belly a squeeze. “Squeezable,” she pulled my hands to her belly and forced me to knead her stomach. My cock ached from the lack of release. “Fat.” She said with unmitigated pleasure, gasping slightly from my touch. “Be the hog I know you can be. 55 pounds in two months is not enough for you, pig. You should have never let me get within striking distance of your weight this fast. You need to eat better if you want us to become the pinnacle of feedees, the fattest and sexiest humans who have ever grazed this earth. We are going to be the fattest two humans who have ever lived.” My mind was bombarded with images of the two of us both surpassing 2000 pounds, our bodies, two amazing monuments to hyper obesity, being fattened for the end of time. “I expect you to keep up with me as I charge ahead into immobility.” My mind flashed ahead to a time when our massive blubbery bodies are pushing into each other as we grow our way into record shattering fat glory. “I will, my beautiful fat lover.” “Damn right, I’m your beautiful fat lover! I’m beautifully fat and getting fatter, but I also love your fat body.” She let a faint but noticeable glint of absolute love and admiration on her face before becoming playfully stern again. “I’m going to be 100 pounds heavier in one month. I was so desperately trying to reach it over this last two month span, but I fell short. That will not happen again. You need to catch up to my pace. In two months, I will weigh 350 pounds. I need to maintain that rate of growth, but I’m not going to let my sexy lover not keep pace with me. You will gain 80 pounds for these two months and we will keep pace with one another after that. Do you understand, pig?” “Yes, my beautiful fat and sexy lover.” I said as a leaned back convulsively. “Good,” She squeezed my cock one last time returning me to my nearly exploding stupor. “because piggies get rewarded when they please me. Eat everything I say today and I’ll make you cum in a way you’ll never forget.” With a gentle, yet undeniable swagger of dominance, Jessica had turned me into her feedee pig. She was the most stunning and sexiest woman I had ever laid my eyes upon. I was in her control and I never wanted out of it. James (continued) Jessica, still in just her small pair of panties walked over to a nearby chest of drawers and bent over to retrieve an item of clothing out of the bottom drawer. As she bent over, her skimpy pair of underwear was drawn further up her now canyon like ass. She flung a pair of skimpy men’s briefs at me and said, “I made piggy some new clothes. Put it on.” I slid the tight pair of underwear up my fat legs. They were somewhat high cut showing more of my ass than I was used to. Jessica had made sure to leave enough room for my junk to create an exquisite bulge in the front. She quivered at the sight. “Oh, that’s gonna do just fine,” she said as she grabbed my dick. “Come with me, fatty.” I followed her to the kitchen where she opened the refrigerator door. “We are going to eat every last crumb of food in this fridge. Every bottle will be emptied, every leftover finished, every drink consumed.” This was going to be no easy task as the fridge was already pretty full. Jessica handed me the remainder of a bottle of blue cheese dressing and she grabbed a used bottle of ranch. With perfect synchronicity, we both started chugging our bottles. I had never eaten this way, but I felt transformed. Jessica had flipped a switch inside my head that made me want to just continue eating at all costs. We polished off the pickles, fancy mustards, the bottle of ketchup (which thankfully we didn’t have to chug too must of that), cheeses, deli meats, leftovers, what few fruits and veggies we had, and everything else we laid our greedy hands upon. All that was left was a gallon of chocolate milk that I had frozen for a special occasion. It was now defrosted, yet still much colder than the fridge’s temperature. Jessica sat on the floor and let her belly hang between her outstretched legs. How soon will that belly begin resting on the floor, I wondered to myself. The image made me sigh in anticipation. She began pouring the chocolate milk down her throat, a good deal of it falling onto her chest and between her breasts, coating her fat belly. She stopped at the halfway mark and handed the jug over to me. Panting, she said, “now it’s your turn piggy. Drink all of that in one go.” I tipped the jug and received my first taste of the chocolate milk. It had been months since I had had a drink so rich. Like Jessica, a good deal of milk spilled down on my belly, but I didn’t care. The cold only pushed me to go faster. Jessica watched me intently as I finished it to the last drop. I lowered the jug and looked over at Jessica. She had a slightly dazed yet supremely contented expression on her face. Her mouth was still surrounded with chocolate milk overflow and she licked her lips seductively. She looked fatter than I had ever seen her. Her inner thighs were beginning to fight for dominance and her belly was so far distended that she looked several months past due. “Did that satisfy my piggy’s appetite?” She asked breathlessly as she absentmindedly stroked her belly. I had never been so stuffed, yet I knew that this was just the beginning of this epic binge. I moaned in agreement and without trying, both of us fell asleep sitting on the floor of the kitchen surrounded by empty food containers. When we awoke, we heaved our still full bodies up and Jessica situated me on the couch. It was now 4pm and she needed to make the cakes. She situated me on the couch and gave me a bag of chips and some root beer. “You know what to do, pig.” She said as she grabbed a huge handful of my belly and shook it. “I need more of my man to please. Give your sexy fat mistress more.” She then leaned over and stuck her tongue down my throat. I wanted more. I wanted to fuck her with every fibre of my being. Jessica took notice of the massive erection forming in my pants. “Nuh, uh, uh,” she said wagging her finger. “I only let real fatties fuck me.” All of the pent up sexual energy went to my appetite and I polished off both the bag of chips and soda in less than 15 minutes as I watched TV. Jessica came in wearing an apron over her bare chest. The sides of her breasts were on full display. God, I wanted her. “Who wants to lick the beaters?” She said as she licked a big wooden spoon covered in cake batter. I grabbed the beaters and probed them with my tongue, cleaning off every last morsel of batter. With the cakes in the oven, Jessica grabbed herself a snack, a bag of chips and soda, and we preceded to lounge around for the remainder of the afternoon. The cakes were cooling by 7pm when Jessica said it was time for dinner. She cooked four boxes of macaroni and cheese, doubling the amount of butter in the recipe. My belly was delightfully filled after this and I began to worry about finishing the cake. Jessica did not make this any easier. Every 20-30 minutes she made me eat something else, a peanut butter and jelly sandwich, a small bowl of ice cream, a box of crackers with cream cheese. I knew I had never eaten so many calories in one day. Once 11pm rolled around, Jessica announced that it was time for cake. This was no small cake that she had made me. It was a ten inch wide triple layered chocolate cake that I already knew would be delicious. “I know my piggy is worried about finishing his meal, but I’m going to show you how it’s done. You sit back and enjoy the show.” With that, Jessica dropped to all fours and began attacking her cake, ravenously biting off piece after piece. Her mouth was covered in chocolate frosting, but she didn’t care, she just ate and ate. “Get down here and smack my ass!” She demanded through a mouthful of cake. I happily obliged, while also rubbing her low hanging belly. Every spanking caused her to whine with ecstasy. “Harder,” she moaned. “I know you love my fat ass, give it to me harder!” I left multiple red handprints on her flabby behind before she decided to sit upright and told me to watch her from the couch. She laid the remaining cake (roughly half or so) on the floor and began to grab handfuls of it, grunting and moaning in pleasure as she greedily consumed her dessert. When she finished she rubbed her now cake soiled hands all over her distended belly. She was breathing heavily and quickly, clearly near the point of orgasm. I started to get up, but Jessica stopped me. “Watch me pleasure myself as you stroke your dick, but don’t you dare cum, pig.” I happily agreed and watched her stick her hand down the front of panties to her now dripping wet pussy. She felt up and squeezed every accessible roll of fat all over her body, cumming for me three times before getting up weakly and slumping into one of the chairs. She was still covered in cake. “Now it’s your turn, fatty. Prove to me that you’re capable of this. Eat that entire cake and I will reward you. But before you do, put this on.” She reached into the side table’s drawer and retrieved my very familiar looking cock ring that also squeezed my balls quite satisfyingly. “I found somebody’s stash of toys.” She said in a sing-song fashion. “I don’t know why you didn’t get those out sooner. We’re gonna have some real fun now.” I didn’t know why I had not told Jessica about my stash of sex toys. It seemed so stupid not to. I guess I was a little embarrassed at the size of my collection. I slipped the cock ring on and felt my privates get squeezed tightly, making both my penis and balls look even bigger than they already were. The sight of my fat cock and my even fatter woman who was covered in the remains of chocolate cake spurred my appetite. I brought the cake up to my mouth and started eating just as fast as Jessica had before me. My belly was swollen with a huge day’s worth of binging, but I didn’t care, I was going to finish. I kept going at the cake with urgency as Jessica encouraged and teased me. “That’s right, fatty. This is how you were meant to eat. A big sexy hog devouring his meals, getting messy while he shoves food in his mouth as quickly as possible.” Despite Jessica’s encouragement and my incredible arousal, I hit a wall about 2/3 of the way through the cake. Jessica gave me a moment to breathe and then heaved her fat body off the chair. Her belly looked like it had a beach ball inflated in it. Her movements were incredibly laboured, but it didn’t stop her from attending to her pig. “Lie down for me, piggy.” She slid the remaining cake off of the plate and onto my chest. “You’re going to finish that cake and I’m going to help you.” With that she spread my legs apart slightly and squeezed my testicles firmly. The sensation filled me with excitement and caused my dick to grow even harder. She then playfully slapped my balls around which only heightened my arousal. But she was not done yet. I looked at her as she teased my balls. She was clearly enjoying giving me this pleasurable pain, but I could see nothing of the actual act past my simply gargantuan belly which had swollen up to a size it had never been before. It was so round and taut. Jessica then leaned down and kissed my belly all over giving me goosebumps before descending behind my large gut. She gripped the base of my penis and ran her tongue between my two balls. My pupils dilated and I couldn’t help but scream out in pleasure. “Eat, pig!” Jessica said as she kept attending to my swollen testicles. I had gotten a second wind and began to cram the remaining cake into my face. I moaned and yelled out in pleasure as I stuffed my belly even fatter. Jessica began to work my base of my shaft while she squeezed my balls. Looking over my mountainous belly, she noticed that I had just finished my cake. “That’s my hog!” She said excitedly between sensual kisses all up my rock hard cock. “When I see you eat like that it makes me so...ravenous.” She said as she began to take the tip of my penis into her mouth. Jessica’s luscious lips worked lower and lower down my shaft as her right hand kept working my balls. She was well over six inches down and she showed no signs of stopping. I had never been this deep in a woman’s mouth before, but apparently Jessica had be practicing. She took more in as she let her throat relax. Amazingly she reached the base of my 11 inch penis and I exploded into her. She slowly withdrew as she gulped down my seed. When she removed my dick from her mouth, sperm and cake coated her lips which she seductively licked off. “Holy fuck!” I said as I rubbed my swollen belly. “How did you...do that?” She looked coyly at me as she patted her belly proudly. “Big girls like big meals.” She said with a little wink. Jessica I had trouble sleeping that night due to how aroused I still was by James’ stuffing. Never had I felt so sexual as when I took control of my piggy and made him eat himself fatter. I ended up waking up my stuffed hog twice just so he could stuff me with his massive cock. He, of course pleased his mistress thoroughly. The sight of his distended engorged belly undulating with his every thrust deep inside of me was hypnotic. His hairy belly was beginning to cast a shadow on his big dig while underneath that gut, his growing fupa was beginning to grow over the base of his long shaft. As he pounded my pussy, I kept thinking about how big I was going to have to make him for his fat to engulf his penis. I dreamed of a day that I’d have to push back layers of fat just to give the tip of his penis a good sucking. I awoke late in the morning to an empty bed, my still engorged belly showing the previous day’s progress. “James,” I called out to my lover. “Just a moment, my sweet piggy.” He called from the other room. Within a few seconds he emerged with an entire tray of bacon, farmer’s sausages, and breakfast patties. My eyes widened at the impressive spread. “Figures my piglet could use a hearty breakfast before we begin our day of eating.” James said as he plopped his big ass on the bed. His little shorts clung to his thick ass cheeks tightly, slightly digging into thighs and completely outlining the contour of his round behind. My man had a chunky ass and I loved it. “God yes. You’ve brought all my favourite fatty breakfast meats. I hope they’re extra greasy. I love licking grease from my face after eating bacon.” “I love sticking my tongue in your mouth and tasting bacon.” “Oh, fuck! You always know what to say to your fat princess to turn her on.” We both ate what must have been 3 pounds of breakfast meat before we started making out. Tasting bacon on my lover’s lips was divine. We pushed our fat bellies together and groped at each other’s blubber for about 30 minutes after which time we snuggled together for a while. My head laid on James’ chest and I listened to the sound of his heartbeat, which was a comfort for me and lulled me back asleep as I hugged his body close. He made me feel so comfortable and safe. I woke up before James did and kissed him on the cheek. I looked at his peacefully sleeping face and my heart gushed. I had never felt this way about anyone before and during the two months after world’s end when I was outside the bunker, I thought my chances for love were all but over. I loved this man, and not just for his sexy fat body, but everything about him. He was generous, kind, funny, extremely capable, and sweet. I couldn’t believe that he had come into my life. “What you thinking about there, baby?” James’ question had taken me out of my swooning. “James, I want you to know that...I love you. You’ve become the most important thing in my life and I’m so grateful for these past few months. You’ve done more than just give me a safe place to ride out the end of the world. You’ve completed me in ways that I never knew were possible.” I began tearing up a little and James pulled me into his arms and held me close. “Jessica, I’ve been in love with you from the start. I knew from the moment you came back to the bunker that first day that my life would be forever changed. You are my everything. You are the sunlight that keeps me feeling warm each day, the moon and stars that fill me with wonder and let me know my place in the world, and the clouds that bring joy and spur imagination in my soul. We may never see the outside world again, but with you I’ll never need it. You are everything that matters in my world.” I was now seriously crying. “Damnit, James. Why’d you have to make me cry so much.” I laughed through happy tears. We lied there and felt comfort from each other’s presence for a little while before deciding to get out of bed. James made us a couple of frozen pizzas each for our late lunch. It was laze around in underwear kind of day and the metal chairs felt cool on our pudgy thighs as we sat down and ate our meal. “Did you like yesterday?” I asked a little sheepishly. “I kind of got carried away. You were turning me on so hard with your eating, I couldn’t help myself.” James blushed a bit and accidentally dropped a piece of pepperoni on his right breast. My eyes widened at this image. “Jess,” he began as he picked up the fallen meat and plopped it in his mouth leaving a shiny grease spot on his skin. “I’ve never been more turned on in my life. I felt like you took my gaining to a whole new level and you unlocked this submissive side of me that I never knew was there. I’m gonna get so fat by your hand, fatter than I ever thought possible.” “I don’t want to be your fat dominatrix all day every day. I love laying around and just being a fatty with you. But...I did love stuffing my fat pig, slapping his balls around, and subjecting him to my every command. I also meant what I said about your rate of weight gain. I want us to fatten up together.” James smiled. “That won’t be a problem, my fat mistress.” I smirked at him and crossed my arms over my gorgeous breasts. “Good, pig. Now go make us about four pounds of pasta.” Jessica (continued) “Come here, pig!” I called out to my blubbery boy toy. “Your master needs to see what she has created.” James entered from the walk-in closet wearing a giant bathrobe I had made for him just yesterday. He looked positively round, the ideal shape for my growing hog. “Follow me, pig, we need to weigh your fat ass. I’ve got a feeling I’ve reached 350 pounds. You had better hope that you’re there too, otherwise my fat blimp of a man will get punished.” “I live to be fattened by you, my voluptuous vixen.” James replied. “I hope I’ve met your expectations.” “Me too.” I replied, walking over to the closet where the industrial scale was stored. “Either way, your queen sized mistress will have her way with you.” As I turned, my belly ran into the open door swinging it wider. 150 pounds ago, I seldom ran into furniture. Now a day rarely passed where I didn’t bump my massive belly or ass into something. God, I loved being so obese. I set the scale on the ground and stepped on it. The numbers soared higher and higher before resting on 352 pounds. “God you’re so fucking fat!” James said huskily. His voice had deepened slightly with the extra weight and his burgeoning baritone voice excited me. “I’ve turned into a real butterball for you, my sexy bear of a man, and I’m nowhere near done. Now, disrobe for me.” James grabbed his robe from both sides and ripped the garment off revealing his hog body in all its glory. My beer bellied little boy was long gone. In his place, a whale of a man with a huge hanging, cellulite ridden belly punctuated by a deep cave-like navel. My pig’s overhang reached just beyond his crotch now, requiring him to lift his burdensome belly and rest it on my fat body whenever he fucked me. The weight of it resting on me was a tremendous turn on. His breasts, calling them moobs undersold their size, left huge folds in their wake that ran along the sides of his massive figure. His floppy tits were so huge that his nipples no longer pointed outward, but rather down towards his fat belly. His wide ass stuck out significantly behind him giving him an almost feminine kind of booty for his mistress to play with (and boy was I going to have fun with it tonight). His arms were now beefy and the fat stored there spread wide when it rested on his side. A second chin and chubby cheeks adorned his handsome face giving him the look of a man who was born to be fat. I bit my lip lustily. God, I wanted to ride him like the blimp he was. “Step on the scale fatty.” I said, reasserting my dominance over him. My pig slave waddled up to the scale and stepped on. The display read 351. I had to read him the number because he couldn’t see past his belly. “351 pounds. I’m finally a fat hog.” He ran his hand all over his soft body causing him to become erect. His penis, albeit still hard, thick, and satisfying, became less impressive looking as the pounds settled on his body. His fupa was coming in and his large belly prevented his dick from sticking straight out without assistance. A lesser man would have been buried under all this fat. He merely looked slightly above average. This impediment did not get in the way of his sexual prowess, quite the contrary actually. I came around his dick harder and more frequently with each new pound. I bent over to pick up the scale on the ground taking care to show my man my full moon. I was wearing tight grey leggings and a white tank top that should have been phased out of my wardrobe 75 pounds ago. I loved how my belly hung far beyond its grasp, well over my pussy, which itself was becoming more cavernous as my own fupa came in. As I bent over I heard a loud rip and could feel the leggings open up along my ass crack, providing easy access for any amorous visitors. James never missed an opportunity if it presented itself and he was on my blubbery buns with alarming quickness for a man his size. I gasped with pleasure as he took me and bent me over the table. My butter made belly spread wide as he proceeded to line himself up enter me from behind through the newly created rip in my leggings. I was usually the dominant one, but I was happy to put that on hold while my elephant sized man entered my tight asshole with his thick trunk. His girth stretched me open as he burrowed deep inside me. “Yes, baby! Drop your fat belly on my ass!” He lifted his belly up with both hands and dropped the full weight of it on my chunky ass. Our fat collided with a mighty plop. “Oh fuck, you’re so fat! You’re so fucking fat!” “You made me this way!” James said pantingly as he thrust ever deeper inside of me. “You wanted me fat, now I’m supersized!” He continued to pound me making me squeal. “You’re massive! I needed you massive!” I said between moans and squeals. My voice grew higher as I grew closer to orgasm. “You needed to be a fat hog to handle my fat ass!” “God, your ass has grown so enormous! I can’t wait to see it double in size.” He knew how to excite me. “Oh fuck!” I screamed. My pussy gushed from pleasure. “Make-me-so-fucking-fat” I said in rhythm with his thrusts. “I’m yours to grow!” “You’re going to get huge with me. First 400 pounds.” “Oh yeah?” I squealed. “Then 500.” “Yes, daddy!” “The weight will pile on. 700, 800, 900...1000 pounds!” Each weight was punctuated with a mighty thrust into my backside. “Oh, fuck baby!” I screamed. “Make me even fatter!” “I’m not stopping there, pig.” “Tell me how fat! Tell me how fat!” My demands were breathless and almost incoherent. James picked up the pace and pounded me with more intensity. “You’re gonna be the fattest woman who ever lived!” “Oh fuck! Make me weigh more than a ton. MAKE ME SO FAAAAAAAATTT!” I screamed as I came hard. “Oh fuck, yes!” James said through gritted teeth. He thrust a few more times. “2000 pounds of pure...F...f...oh fuck!” He came hard inside me. I could feel his strong penis convulse inside me as he ejaculated. With that, my fat man collapsed on me for a moment, 703 pounds of fat squished together in post sexual bliss. Then we heard a crack...

Evil Stepmother(Redux)BBW, XWG, DarkAs Sara stood there in the hot shower lathering soap all over her body, she felt every inch of her massive weight gain. Her large breasts, her thick thighs that touched almost all the way to her knees, her bloated flabby belly hanging down heavily, and her widened butt all felt so soft and equally engorged with her unintended gluttony. She stood there toweling off from her shower when she realized she forgot her clothes in her room. Embarrassed of her weight and fearing more humiliation from Evelyn she sat in the bathroom and thought of what lead her to this grief.It was not more than a year ago Sara was out of a job and dropped out of college due to lack of money, she moved in with her father(Jim) and stepmother(Evelyn). Sara was always a perky and happy person in school, but after living with Evelyn and her strict rules her happiness was replaced with sadness and her perky nature with a somber reflection of her past life. Sara had to do what Evelyn said if she didn't her father would find out about all kinds of lies and failures Evelyn would make up. Jim usually believed Evelyn as his trust of Sara was broken by many failures at college and a few lies from Evelyn. Months of rules and threats lead to punishments of forced feeding and humiliations of Sara’s weight by Evelyn, and all that lead up to her current slump.Her memories of the past where cut short by a banging of the door and Evelyn's voice “Don't use all the water again fatty.”Sara cringed as the door swung wide open and Evelyn burst in with a look of disgust on her face ”Oh damn Sara did you get up last night and eat us out of food again you look bigger then ever” Evelyn said standing Sara up and grabbing her large belly rolls shaking them. She walked around Sara pinching and grasping her body all over till finally she pushed Sara over to the scale.A look of dread came across Sara as she neared the scale it was her least favorite part of the humiliation she endured ”On the scale piggy lets see how much my prized hog weighs” Evelyn demanded pushing Sara unto the scale. The scale counted up till it reached 298lbs Sara could not see the numbers without looking over her belly and she knew Evelyn did not want her to see ”Well piggy looks like your almost fit for market!” Evelyn said typing something into her phone then slapping Sara on the butt. “Get dressed you great big flabby butterball nobody wants to see you naked...Run! Piggy! Run!” Evelyn demanded slapping Sara on the butt again. Sara ran into her room thunderous steps echoing thru the house by the time she got down the hall she was out of breath.“Damn her” Sara said under her breath safely in her room. Sara got dressed and sat in her room playing on her laptop for a few hours till she felt horrible hungry. Looking down at her bloated engorged body she tried to just sit there and ignore her hunger. Suddenly as if on cue a wonderful banquet of food smells filled the house, and Sara's willpower melted she stood up and began to sneak downstairs in her jammies(stretched out sweatpants and a white tank that barely covered her belly). Her steps were far from quiet at her weight it was hard to waddle around and not make all kinds of racket.“Hmmm as I planned lets see how long you can hold out piggy” Evelyn whispered to herself finishing up on the banquet of food she just prepared some of it laced with appetite stimulants. Sara arrived in the kitchen to see the table loaded with food and drinks as if made for 6 people, her stomach rumbled loudly.“Ah I see you have found my feast, well its not for you fat piggy its for some guests that are coming over, so control you raging hunger for a few hours” Evelyn said turning to see Sara come into the kitchen.“What am I supposed to eat that looks like all the food?” Sara asked sheepishly looking at the banquet of food her stomach rumbling again even louder. Evelyn left the room without another word she ducked around a corner and waited for some eating noises. Sara looked around the kitchen and found there was literally no more food in the house. Turning to the table she stared at it licking her lips, she looked around to see if Evelyn is gone. Slowly Sara walked towards the table, her heart began to race, she licked her lips in anticipation, looking about she began eating the foods she was sure wouldn't be missed.As Sara was going to stop and walk away Evelyn came into the room suddenly “Ah Ha I knew you could not resist a tasty feast you blubbery pig, well if your gonna eat you might as well eat ALL OF IT!!” Evelyn said angrily forcing Sara into a chair and began shoving food into her face. Sara tried to resist but she knew it would be worse if she did slowly she began to eat and eat, the forced feast was obviously more then she intended to have for breakfast. Evelyn enjoyed ever moment of it her control of Sara was slowly becoming more absolute she could make Sara as fat and helpless as she wanted. Evelyn always hated Sara when she first met her thin beautiful body, being beautiful herself Evelyn was always jealous of anyone she thought was better looking then her. She stuffed Sara till the whole feast was gone every last crumb, sitting there too full to move Sara was exhausted and bloated.“There piggy you got everything you wanted now rest up lunch is on its way soon” Evelyn said rubbing Sara's overstuffed belly. “Don't worry it will be as big as breakfast too so there will be plenty for your piggy belly to enjoy” Evelyn said whispering in Sara's ear and patting her belly lightly. With those few enjoyable moments gone Evelyn snapped a few pics of Sara from different angles adding “There now your father has proof of how much you are abusing his generosity with your gluttony!”“What...No please...I will do...as you ask Evelyn...just don't tell dad!” Sara said gasping for breath while sliding her now tight sweatpants under her stuffed belly and lifting her shirt over it. “Oh please...don't tell him Evelyn...I will do whatever you tell me no questions or resistance!” Sara pleaded still a bit out of breath rubbing her exposed, overstuffed belly.“Anything huh” Evelyn thought for a moment building tension “Oh piggy we are gonna have so much fun with you!” After those words Evelyn called an Asian cuisine place and order a massive lunch for delivery. “Well lunch will be here in a several hours lets let that breakfast turn into fat shall we piggy” Evelyn patted Sara's belly a few more times and left the room.“Oh what have I done this is gonna be terrible for my figure I will never get in shape or find any men with that witch fattening me like some hog in a fair” Sara whispered to herself rubbing her engorged belly. Sara slowly realized she was powerless to stop it too with all her money and lively hood coming from her father, she was at Evelyn's mercy and that thought made her heart sink.Evelyn did not let up either she was if anything more determined that ever to fatten Sara to near immobility. After a few more months of nearly constant feasts and humiliation Sara looked no longer like a thin beauty, and more like someone who has absolutely no control around food at all. Her life was controlled so completely by food she nearly constantly thought of it and forgot completely how to eat reasonable portions of food. Sara now looked at herself after showering and examined the damage of one full year under Evelyn's forceful stuffing: her breasts where at least EE cup and hung to the sides of her massive belly which hung more then halfway down her thick thighs that now are touching all the way to her knees and rolling over, her butt is now so wide it was hard to clear doors without waddling thru them sideways. Evelyn finally stopped forcing herself upon Sara, but it was too late Sara had become all to accustomed to stuffing herself like crazy everyday. Whenever Sara would stop or try her massive belly and engorged body would tell her it felt horrible hungry and she would gorge even more then she intended to not eat. This cycle was left unbroken for so long Sara had completely forgotten about anything else her old life, finding a boyfriend, living her dreams, now all she cared about was satisfying her gluttony.“Hmm good job” Evelyn said quietly watching Sara gorge herself in the kitchen “One less person more beautiful then me and now who else could be roped into my clutches...” Evil Stepmother II Evelyn had destroyed Sara's will and fattened her to such massive proportions that there was no way Sara would ever be skinny again. Sara was now close to 500 pounds at her small height the weight made her more round then tall, she had trouble clearing doorways with her bulging flab, her gut so large it covers her lap sitting or standing, her breasts so large she looked like pumpkins were under her shirt, her hips and rear so wide she had to walk thru most doors sideways and even then she still touched the frame, her legs so massive they looked like sausages ready to explode.Evelyn was not satisfied though her desire to fatten someone grew as Sara did. She needed someone else who's figure she could expand. Looking thru Sara's phone as she gorged herself Evelyn found someone who just might fit, Sara's old friend from college who was also down on her luck and owed a lot of money to a lot of people. A quick few phone calls later she had finances setup to cover the plan she had in mind.Fiona was in debt so badly she would do anything to fix it all, and she had no idea how she would even start. Luckily for Fiona a phone call was made to her from Sara's phone, but it wasn't Sara it was Evelyn.“Sara tells me you might be in a tight spot financially” Evelyn says with an evil grin watching Sara rub her bloated overstuffed gut.“Yea I am can you help me a little help would be fine but if you can help me get outta debt I will repay you however I can” Fiona says desperate to eliminate this debt.“Anything huh... I might just have something in mind you could help with, but it will require you to live here with me and Sara to help around the place is that ok” Evelyn said hoping she had her in her grasp.“Really oh that would be great I just lost my job though are you sure I can pay off my debt helping you this way” Fiona asked hoping with all her might that this was gonna work.Evelyn just smiled the largest evil smile she could muster as she patted Sara's bloated gut “Yes that is fine without a job you will be able to help out around here more let me text you the address go ahead and bring all your things here as soon as you can I will take care of all those other expenses and your debt slowly of course I don't have the money for all of it at once” Evelyn lied she did have all the money set aside from her massive investments and financial mastery.“Oh thanks you so much this means the world to me” Fiona said starting to pack her things up to leave. Fiona had little possessions almost no furniture and an air mattress. It took her little time to pack up all her things and start making her way to Evelyn and Sara. She hoped this would fix all her problems and debt, what she didn't know was Evelyn had other plans.A day or so later Fiona arrived at the door of her new home for the time being knocking happily. Evelyn opened the door and let her new guest in showing her to the kitchen where a meal awaited.“Come let us eat my dear a good meal in your new home to celebrate, and there is the simple matter of signing this contract for your employment here” Evelyn said handing her a paper and pen.“Oh that's fine I assumed there would be some employment contract of sorts, what kind of work would I be doing” Fiona asked signing the paper without reading it then handing it to Evelyn.“Cooking and cleaning up after Sara eats it gets messy in here and I just can't clean it all by myself” Evelyn said putting the contract in a yellow envelope. “Now stand up here real quick for a photo I want to make sure we have that for our records” Evelyn took a picture of Fiona's profile.“Oh is Sara here now” Fiona questioned after the photo. “I was hoping to catch up on things and see how she has been”“No Sara is busy I am sure she will be here when you are eventually” Evelyn lied knowing very well Sara is locked up in the basement being force fed a very large weight gain milkshake. “Mostly I will be having you clean up around the place Sara has changed dramatically since she dropped out of college you maybe surprised when you see her” Evelyn said with a concerned look on her face.“Sara? Different I will believe it when I see it she was so bubbly and happy before I doubt she could have changed that much” Fiona said while eating the meal, for some reason the more she ate the hungrier she became. “Excuse me I must be hungry today” Fiona said appologizing for her gluttony.“Don't say I didn't warn you my dear, and you help yourself to as much as you want while your here I am very well to do and as part of your contract you are given free meals and as many snacks as you want” Evelyn said pushing food toward Fiona smiling.“Oh ok that is good cause apparently I am starving right now” Fiona said happily eating more of the food on the table. Before she knew it Fiona had eaten all the food on the table and was still hungry.“I hate to be rude but do you have more food I am actually still hungry” Fiona asked sheepishly.“Sure my dear right thru here” Evelyn said guiding Fiona thru a small doorway and down some stairs. “I am going to close the door behind us my dear its temperature controlled down here” Evelyn mentioned kindly opening a heavy looking metal door.“Wow is this a giant fridge that is awesome” Fiona said looking around the giant room filled with tons of shelves and more food then a family of 6 would need in a month.“Yes actually it is not a fridge though more a storage room Sara likes to eat a lot and I need to be well stocked” Evelyn said leading her down an isle of food. To a large sturdy table surrounded by several odd looking wide chairs. “Ignore the hardware on the chairs they are more for decoration I bought them from an antique dealer online and he never mentioned this stuff” Evelyn said referring to the cuffs sturdily attached to the arms and legs of the chair.“I wonder what they were used for” Fiona asked looking at them curiously.“I know what I am going to use them for” as she said this Evelyn rushed toward Fiona pushing her into the chair and quickly cuffing her arms and legs in it. “Now if you had read the fine print of your contract my dear you would have realized I will only financially let you go after you have worked for me for 1 whole year, and in that year have also gained 300 pounds or more” Evelyn said smiling while tightening up the cuffs and attaching the head restraint. “Don't worry I intend it to be much more then 300...Sara my dear you have a friend” Evelyn said walking thru some isles.“You crazy bitch what the hell do you think I am gonna eat till I am a giant blubbery fat ass” Fiona yelled struggling only to realize the chair is bolted to the floor, and she is too weak to break the cuffs. “I am not eating...one...more...thing...” Fiona trailed off as waddling toward her is Sara now a massive version of her former self, a look of defeat firmly on Sara's face.“My dear what makes you think your going to be able to stop me” Evelyn said patting Sara's massive gut. “I assure you that for every bite you don't eat that I am feeding you Sara will have to eat it on top of her normal food, now you tell me how much more food is poor Sara going to have to stuff in here” Evelyn said rubbing Sara's gut.“My god Sara...I don't want her to eat any more then she has to...I will do as you ask” Fiona said in defeat still staring at Sara.“Well then that is good news for you isn't it my piggy” Evelyn said sitting Sara in the opposite chair. “Now ladies lets get lunch ready shall we, poor Sara here has not eaten in 5 whole minutes” Evelyn said cuffing Sarah into the chair and walking toward the massive stores of shelves.“Sara I don't know what happened to you but we should try to escape together” Fiona whispered looking at the sorrow in Sara's eyes.“There is no escape from Evelyn not with all this flab I can barely walk Fiona let alone get away from her grasp, besides even if we escape my livelihood is dependent on Evelyn's opinion of me” Sara said looking at her friend dejectedly.“Ah here we go my piggies a nice feast to start things off right” Evelyn said pushing a heavily loaded cart full of food toward them. “Sara this will just be an appetizer to your piggy gut, but Fiona this will be a great feast to you” Evelyn said looking at them both and loading the foods unto the table.“Why are you doing this to me I...” Fiona asked but was cut short by food stuffed into her mouth.However Fiona never got an answer just more food, and every time she tried to talk more food was shoved into her face. A few times she refused to eat only to find that Sara would get teased and humiliated, then forced to eat a plate of food. This torture was not new to Sara, but to Fiona it just encouraged her to cooperate even more. The day passed and both Sara and Fiona were strapped to the chairs most of the day and force fed so much even Sara was overstuffed. Half way thru the day long feast Evelyn unstrapped Sara just to prove her dominance over her was complete. Fiona just watched in horror as Sara never left the table and just sat there stuffing her own face full of food. By the evening both of them were engorged and sleepy from the forced feasting. Fiona was too full to try to escape and was in some sort of torpor from all the food, in reality she was drugged with sleep aids in the last few bits of her feast.A few moments later Fiona fell fast asleep, and Evelyn forced Sara to take her to the punishment room. The punishment room was a large comfy bed, in a dark windowless room an attached bathroom and a door specially made to look like part of the wall. The room could be gassed with sleeping agents before people entered, and was monitored thru hidden cameras and microphones. It also was equipped with ports and shelves for inserting food secretly into the room. Fiona slept for a long time her before she awoke, a bloating sensation in her gut and the smell of fresh food. She saw around her many shelves loaded with food, a large TV showing Sara sitting at a table of food eating, and a large doorway leading to a dimly lit bathroom.“Awake I see good now here is the deal yesterday was just a sample of what will happen if you don't do what I say regularly” Evelyn's voice was heard seemingly from everywhere. “You will notice food in this room all nice and hot ready for you to eat you have 2 hours if its not all gone by then Sara will get double her normal food for today and that is a lot of food” Evelyn taunted.“Double her normal food, ok fine I will do what I can” Fiona said moving toward the food. “What if I can't finish all this food” Fiona said quickly before she started eating.“Then Sara gets double her normal food for all of today, and let me say this again if you don't eat all of the next few meals as well I will double her food again for each meal it will get doubled” Evelyn said a smile could even be heard in her words.“mmm okmm I willmm” Fiona said in between bites. Fiona struggled to get it all in her stomach there was way to much food, and she was kind of full from yesterday still. Her best efforts was sadly to her not enough and some food remained uneaten.“Ah ha not enough room huh too bad for Sara now I will have to double her food for today” Evelyn said smiling. “I hope you can eat lunch or Sara gets double on double and if you don't have enough room for dinner she gets double on double on double” Evelyn said evil smile on her face looking at Sara.“I..ugh...don't know if I can do this is there any way to be more hungry a pill or something” Fiona said desperate to help Sara from gaining even more weight.“Hmmm I do have these nice shakes I could give you they work wonders for making someone hungry, they helped Sara early on I could give them to you maybe even a double dose...but in order for me to do that you would have to take the double food I was going to give Sara is that a deal” Evelyn gleamed at the mentioning of this.“Sure anything to prevent Sara from eating more” Fiona pleaded.“Ok that works for today, but everyday the first meal you eat must be eaten without the shake and if you can't finish it then I double Sara's food unless you accept a shake then your food is doubled instead of Sara's that is how it will work from now on” Evelyn said this as she mixed up one of her shakes loaded with appetite stimulants. Setting the shake on a shelf in the room “This will get you thru today hopefully... if you need another one for dinner let me know, but if you ask for one for dinner then I give you double dessert before bed.”All this was intense for Fiona she took some time looking into the shake thinking, but ultimately decided to drink it for Sara. The next month went the same as the first day and everyday was more onslaught of food then the last. Fiona was terrible at this she soon began asking for one before supper and suffered thru double desserts for the second month again for Sara. In her mind she was being noble and getting fatter so Sara didn't have too. In reality Sara's broken will and out of control gluttony caused weight gain way more then Fiona realized.With her new piggy locked away from the world Evelyn was able to concentrate on making the house bigger and more comfortable for Sara to get around. Many construction projects later the house was made to hold several large people and the floors reenforced to allow for much more weight to be wandering on them. Evelyn has planned on even Fiona's will breaking at some point and then she would have two piggies to lord her beauty over. Fiona after two months of gorging herself had gained a decent amount going from 135lbs to 187lbs, her flat abs slightly covered by soft flab, her small breasts filling out her bra a bit, her hips taking more of the weight making her pants and panties to small rather quickly, her thighs quickly became softer and jiggly. To Fiona this was fast becoming a nightmare her figure disappearing quickly under a layer of flab and the amount of food she was being forced to eat growing by the day.Many more months passed and after each one Fiona needed the shakes more and more to keep Sara from eating more. With Evelyn in command of her meals and Sara's Fiona soon realized this may never end. To add salt to the wound of her situation Evelyn also told Fiona that if she didn't cooperate she would have her arrested for multitude of crimes she faked photos of and evidence. Upon hearing that Fiona soon realized there was no escape from Evelyn even if she ran away Evelyn could still hurt her badly. These months brought with them much sorrow for Fiona and, her weight rocketed from 187lbs to 259lbs, her stomach now bulging with rolls, her small breasts expanding to an average size, her hips becoming massive making her rear wide enough force her to waddle, her thighs expanding so fast they now touch almost all the way to her knees.Evelyn did not stop she tormented Fiona with her financial burdens and with Sara's weight nearly constantly. Before long a year had passed since Fiona was imprisoned here by Evelyn, and it was at this time Fiona was allowed to walk around the house. Her room she was imprisoned to became her room in the house all the equipment and surveillance removed, as part of another deal involving more food. Fiona could no longer think of leaving her will was broken a year under Evelyn and she had no will to fight anymore. Sara was not free from costs either her weight grew despite Fiona's efforts, because of Sara's own gluttony. Sara's gluttony left her much larger then she was at now 615lbs she was so large standing and walking required assistance, her weight went from 500lbs to 615lbs, her massive gut now covered her knees standing and sitting, her breasts looked like watermelons hanging from her chest, her hips and rear so wide she could cover a person with each cheek and could use no less then two chairs every time she sat down, her legs so massive her cankles hung over her feet. Fiona was not far behind Sara, her weight shot up from 259lbs to 468lbs, her bulging gut now hanging in her lap, her breasts filling in some of Sara's old D cup bras, her hips and rear so massive they matched Sara's in size she had to waddle thru doors sideways and needed two chairs when she sat down as well, her legs also were as big as Sara's bulging over her kneecaps and hanging over her feet.“Excellent work Fiona I appreciate your help, but your not going anywhere” Evelyn said caressing Fiona's massive rear then patting it.“Yes Evelyn I will stay and help your correct” Fiona said her will long gone many hundred pounds ago with her ability to escape. Evil Stepmother IIIEvelyn laughed evilly as Fiona and Sara sat in her new massive kitchen rubbing their bloated bellies. One of many feasts that day in celebration of another 'guest' in the house. The guest was another person Sara knew this time it was someone Sara hated a former cheerleader captain an Korean woman named Jun Myeong.Jun was a slender and beautiful person by any bodies standards her figure and beauty has gotten her anything she wanted till a few months ago. Jun had a part time job at a local bakery, and a full time job leeching money and free food off anyone she could using her charms and beauty. She regularly went to the gym almost always as someones guest. Recently however she lost her job at the bakery after a customer complained about her being rude to them. Strangely all her usual 'helpers' stopped talking to her as well leaving her with literally nothing but a few changes of clothes, and a bit of makeup. As if on cue Evelyn showed up at that very moment a wicked grin on her face.“I think I can help you my dear a beautiful thing like yourself shouldn't be poor I saw them fire you at the bakery let me help” Evelyn said a concerning look on her face.“Y-You saw that oh it was so embarrassing please any help you can offer would be great right now” Jun said laying on the tears real thick some real most faked tears.“There there my dear don't dry it doesn't suit your beautiful face” Evelyn said wiping tears from Jun's face “lets get you back to my place and get some food in you” Evelyn said looking into her eyes and smiling.“Ok that would be great” Jun said perking right up wiping the rest of the tears from her eyes “You don't also happen to have a place to stay tonight maybe a couch?” Jun said gathering her things while standing.“Of course I do my dear I have a spare room for guests” Evelyn said with a wicked grin on her face.They left rather quickly and headed to Evelyn's place Jun was shocked that it was so massive and elaborate. Hoping for a new income source Jun looked about the place and acted curious about all the decorations. Evelyn fed into her curiosity knowing that it was a game and playing along the part of the rich helpful lady. Sara and Fiona were gorging themselves a forced feast in the basement chained to some chairs while all this happened. Evelyn happily showed off her wealth to Jun and eventually led her to the massive kitchen.“Please my dear you must be hungry eat won't you” Evelyn said offering some lean appearing pasta to Jun.“Oh thank you your kindness is much appreciated” Jun lied checking the food to see if it was lean a quick glance was all she needed before she started eating.“All that embarrassment deserves a drink I think don't you” Evelyn said pouring Jun a harmless looking glass of wine.“Oh thank you how did you know wine was my favorite” Jun responded rather shocked she was being offered expensive wine nearly right away.“I can see a fellow wine aficionado from a mile away my dear” Evelyn said with confidence and a smirk.The food and small talk continued eventually it was late in the day and Jun was rather sleepy from all the wine and the feast of 'lean' pasta. Evelyn lead her to a room upstairs that had its own bathroom and was lavishly decorated. Leaving her 'guest' to sleep Evelyn went to her security room and waited till Jun was fast asleep. Creeping into the room with stealth of a ninja Evelyn gassed Jun while she slept with a large dose of powerful anesthetic. Then after she was sure Jun was out she carried her down to The Punishment Room. A bit of refurbishing was done to suit its new guest instead of a bed it is a large comfy throne with cuffs for hands and feet appearing like lions mouths covering the hands and feet completely. After securing Jun in the throne Evelyn connected her to an IV of chemicals to keep her groggy and sluggish.Not sure how long she was out Jun slowly woke up only to realize she could not leave the incredibly plush and comfy throne she sat in. Her head was foggy as if she had been drinking rather heavily all evening. Jun had more problems then that as she realized an IV was in her arm and some odd chemicals pouring into her. It was not long after she realized this that Evelyn came in to greet her with a massive cart of food and some horribly obese girls Jun kinda recognized one of them. Evelyn wasted no time in making it clear the food was all for Jun.“My dear Queen Bitch it is about high time you be put in your place and learn that you have ruined lives and your beauty offends me greatly” as Evelyn said that she moved the cart next to Jun. “I will ensure that your hungry enough for all of this glorious food and don't worry dear getting fat is all part of being a Queen Bitch you will soon realize that” as Evelyn said that she patted Jun's tone stomach.The embarrassing feast was far more then Jun had ever eaten at once in her life and the drugs she was being pumped full of forced her to nod off afterward. The whole affair was a nightmare for Jun she hoped it would be over when she woke up hours later, but alas it was not the obese girl Jun recognized was there almost the whole time a look of hatred burned in her eyes. She just watched seemingly with glee as Evelyn stuffed even more food into Jun. As Jun dosed off for the second time the face slowly looked familiar to her that is Sara, a girl she hated way back in high school. Jun soon learned when Sara was there she couldn't really leave without help as she was so fat that leaving on her own was not really possible. It was an indescribable amount of time that passed all Jun knew was when she was barely conscious she was being stuffed full of food. The whole time she was awake Sara and Evelyn both made belittling comments about Jun being a Queen Bitch and deserving all the flab she was going to have.“Oh my has our Queen Bitch made such great progress Evelyn” Sara said rubbing Jun's bloated belly during a stuffing.“Indeed Sara she has our work is starting to show and the Queen is starting to look like one” Evelyn said stuffing more food into Jun's face.Try as she may very few words left Jun's mouth instead she just as she tried to beg or plead more food was stuffed into her mouth. Almost constantly asleep Jun had little time to observe the damage all this food was doing to her formerly perfect firm little body; her once small 4'11” frame soon bulged with acceptance of all the food, her tone arms quickly became soft and flabby, her implanted breasts bulged even more from a D cup to a EEE cup, her tone abs quickly advanced down her lap to form a massive bulging gut constantly full, her firm tone thighs quickly bulged touching all the way to her knees, her angelic face quickly softening with multiple chins.“Your fast becoming quite the Queen Bitch look at all this” Evelyn said patting Jun's bulging gut. “Rest assured there will be much more of you my dear Queen a Bitch like yourself will have to learn how queens are really treated” Evelyn says rubbing Jun's bulging gut.Jun fast reached a weight were most of the cuffs were no longer needed and she soon dejectedly accepted that she was far to large to really escape or ever lose all the weight. Her sorrow was only met with more humiliation and forced feeding by Evelyn which made her figure bulge even more; her large EEE breasts engorged to HH breasts her bulging gut expanded to such proportions her lap was covered by her belly sitting and standing, her flabby thighs now hung over her knee caps, and her face now covered flab and bulged everywhere like the rest of her. Being so short Jun soon realized at her current weight she couldn't stand on her own without help a fact Evelyn never let her forget. Soon after this Jun was no longer cuffed and was allowed to feed herself at a steady pace, but if she slowed down Evelyn would force her to engorge herself all day.“There Queeny I hope you realize what poor behavior gets you” Evelyn said patting Jun's bulging gut. “Now you will have to move to another room we must make room for our next guest it is someone you may recognize and your going to help me fatten them like it or not” Evelyn said this to Jun in a hushed tone rubbing Jun's over stuffed belly rolls.“Yes Evelyn” Jun said her will and confidence buried under a think layer of fat. Evil Stepmother IVJun sat groaning on the throne made for her in her room, Fiona feeding her yet another feast for the day. Sarah watched gleeful as ever to see Jun once again stuffed so much she had trouble standing or walking. Evelyn knew she needed a new pet soon or Jun would be so fat she wont be of use. Surfing through Jun's phone Evelyn eventually came across an old friend turned enemy of Jun's. This old friends name was Natasha a 6'4” tall woman from Russian. Natasha had stolen Jun's boyfriend a few years ago and Jun never forgave her. Evelyn saw only one problem with her plan Natasha worked out and was a very strong woman. However everyone has their weakness Evelyn took some time to research Natasha and her contacts.Natasha was at the gym working out like she always did before the class she taught, when she was interrupted. Slowly stopping her workout Natasha angrily stood up to face the person who interrupted her.“Hello my dear I am sorry to interrupt a determined woman so focused on her work, but I hope you can help me out” Evelyn said looking rather kindly her usual evil grin. “I need a strong person who I am willing to pay greatly to help me around my place” Evelyn added.“What does it pay” Natasha said her Russian accent fairly heavy a grim expression on her face. “And this better not be some hogwash about boxes needing unloaded everyday” Natasha added keeping her grim face.“A woman of your strengths oh heavens no I would not waste your talents my dear” Evelyn said a smirk on her face. “It pays very well, and I mean 6 figures well” Evelyn lied still smirking.“Wow...” Natasha said her grim expression vanishing instantly. “Okay deal give me an address and time and I will be there” Natasha said holding her hand out to confirm the deal.“Then we have an accord here this is the information you will need” Evelyn said shaking her hand and then giving her a business card. “My offer is exclusive my dear so make sure when you show up you bring everything you need” Evelyn added smiling evilly. “And my dear I mean everything, no other jobs on the table just mine, I will have a place for you to stay as well” Evelyn added over her shoulder before she walked off.Natasha arrives at a massive house big enough for probably 12 people to live. Evelyn leads Natasha to a rather nice room with an attached gym and lavish full bathroom. A few weeks pass and Natasha receives pay for just living there, as she has not done anything for Evelyn yet. However despite how lavish the place is Evelyn seems to guard the basement from Natasha on a constant basis. The basement door a vault-like iron door and Evelyn frequently goes down to the basement for long periods of time.“Okay thank you for being patient I needed time to get things ready, they took longer then I suspected” Evelyn said to Natasha motioning for her to follow. Evelyn leads Natasha down the basement closing the large vaulted door behind them “Added security my dear sorry can't be to sure.”Natasha just follows nervously now that she literally has no way of escaping the basement. To her shock Natasha finds at the bottom of the stairs 3 massively obese women all gorging themselves on a large feast.“You see my dear I cant have these 3 wandering about its bad for my image, and well this is the best place to keep them” Evelyn said referring to all the food in the area. “They are getting far to large to get about on their own” Evelyn says patting their bellies as she walks around them. “You are going to help get them in better shape to waddle around my dear” Evelyn looks at the 3 and winks secretly.“What happened to them that they got this large” Natasha says approaching them and feeling their fat “Is it genetic or something else.”“Sadly no that could be fixed I am afraid it was exposure to a strange chemical spill” Evelyn makes a sad face and grabs their bellies individually “Can you help me they need to eat a lot to keep the chemicals from killing them.”“That is terrible is there anything else special that needs to be done” Natasha said now a bit concerned.“No my dear they just need loads and loads of food everyday to keep themselves alive, and its just too much for me to do alone” Evelyn says acting distraught. “I need your help to make them stronger and help feed them, it is a full time job alone” Evelyn says setting more food on the table.“Well for what your paying me that works for me” Natasha says helping Evelyn get more food.After finding out her job Natasha gets to work exercising the fatties. Her job made no dent on their weight, due to their increased food intake. However the only food available was the fattening stuff they were eating, and for some reason Natasha seemed locked in the basement after her 3rd week there. Despite her strength and brute force the vaulted door would not move and there seemed no other way out. Sadly Natasha accepted she maybe stuck down here and forced to eat this clearly unhealthy food. Evelyn knew it would only be a matter of time before Natasha soon began getting fat herself, but kept an eye on everything thru video cameras just in case. Without her workout equipment Natasha began using all sorts of other calisthenics to keep herself in shape. However the food here was so fattening and unhealthy in a very deceptive way Natasha was losing the battle. Then each of the obese women down here with her began tricking Natasha to help them stand up during her workouts instead of working out. Slowly their plan was working and Natasha began to soften up. It was at this time Evelyn began her second part of the plan.Natasha was getting furious at her fattening body and her rage only made her want to workout more. However the girls down here keep getting stuck or having problems every time she wanted to workout. Then the food down here became a massive selection of all of Natasha's favorite comfort foods. Her willpower around these foods was practically zero. She justified eating them so much normally with extra workouts at the gym. However now she had no such ability and soon began eating when she was angry instead of working out. The others here left her alone when she was eating and did not bother her, but whenever she worked out they always seemed to get stuck somewhere. Her tall figure hid the weight well but her lack of muscle definition was quickly evident after her favorite foods began showing up. Evelyn knew it was soon time for her third phase of the plan. Natasha became flabby rather quickly after she began eating when she was mad: her once toned arms began to jiggle slightly, her tone abs quickly disappeared under a layer of fat, her tone thighs fattened so much then began to touch, her hips and butt became so large she almost waddled. Having her whole body suddenly become jiggly was not something Natasha was prepared to have happen. She was ashamed of her body and the others there began to shame her for it.At first Natasha was only made more angry at the shaming, which lead to her hiding somewhere and stuffing her face. Then the humiliation became slowly more intense and Natasha could not cope with it. Her willpower slowly melted the more she gained the worse the humiliation got, which lead to her eating even more. It took many months but eventually even Natasha's will broke to the intense humiliation. Natasha was no longer a muscled fitness instructor she was a morbidly obese woman with terrible low self-esteem. At this tipping point Evelyn made things worse for Natasha, she began joining in the humiliation. Cramming nonstop feasts into her mouth made her figure dramatically different: her slightly flabby arms quickly became so fat they hung over her elbows jiggling constantly, her layer of fat around her middle ballooned into a massive roll of fat hanging over her privates, her thighs quickly smashed together all the way to her knees and began to hang over, her hips and butt so large no chair could contain them wobbling constantly. Evelyn knew Natasha was going nowhere but had to be sure she couldn't escape. Having the others help they forced Natasha into a small couch made for two people, her large butt made it difficult to get out up. Then they cuffed her to the couch by her legs and hands. Month upon month of fattening up had made Natasha weak, she tried to resist but there was just to many of them. It was Jun's turn to have some fun and waddling over to Natasha began to force her to eat.Jun was mad about losing her own dream life to this fattening nightmare, and if she couldn't escape neither was Natasha. Evelyn watched with glee as Natasha was force fed for the better part of two months. By the second months end Natasha was so fat the couch needed to be torn apart so she could stand, and stand she barely did. Natasha was close to 600lbs by the time Jun was done with her escape was not an option for Natasha anymore. Getting out of the basement was no longer possible as she was far to wide for the large doorway. Evelyn was pleased she had ruined another beauty, but as her herd of fattened women grew so did her ambition to fatten even more of them. Evil Stepmother VEvelyn watched through video cameras her hands tented with evil glee, all those beauties fattened. She could hardly contain herself. The next beauty she fattened would have to be truly beautiful to top Natasha she thought. Looking at some of the top clothing stores at the local shopping centers, eventually Evelyn found what she was looking for. Twins she thought with amazement of course twin beauties fattened up that would be grand indeed. Feira and Fiera Fotakis both Greek, both of incredible beauty they had whatever they wanted with little effort. Evelyn did some research on them and found out they have a great desire to spend more then they can pay off. Using her usual tactics Evelyn setup a plan to make sure they both fell into her hands.Feira and Fiera were both at their usual spa on a Wednesday enjoying a lovely massage. Upon their leaving they however found that both their cards were declined, something that shocked them greatly. Worried almost immediately that their life of opulence has come crashing down around them panic began to set in. As rehearsed as her conversation had become Evelyn stepped in, and paid the bill.“My dears you look like you in a tough spot no worries we all deserve to be treated like queens especially on spa day” Evelyn smiled an evil grin.“Oh thank you” both the twins replied in near unison.“Now I would imagine an opulent lifestyle like the one you ladies live can get quite pricy indeed maybe you have a bit more debt then you can handle” Evelyn knew they had far more then they could pay off. “I can expunge all your debts for a small employment opportunity don't worry it is nothing you beautiful ladies cannot handle just something I know you must be good at” Evelyn smiled handing them what looked like applications.“I don't know what would we have to do its nothing illegal is it” Feira replied “It is not gonna be something that involves physical labor is it” Fiera added.“No worries ladies nothing like that at all, the only thing you have to do after filling out those applications is tease and make fun of some very obese women I have in my care” Evelyn waited on their reactions before adding “They are all so very large I think that a few hot young temptresses like yourselves teasing them may just motivate them to be better people” Evelyn handed them both pens smiling a very evil grin.“Wow really that is all we have to do” Fiera questioned “That is something we both enjoy” Feira added happily filling out the paperwork.“Yes I thought as much” Evelyn replied “and you will have free reign of the facilities luxuries something none of the obese women enjoy at all” Evelyn said continuing to smile.Without further words needed Feira and Fiera smiled widely at each other and finished the applications. “Here ya go” they both replied handing the applications to Evelyn.“Excellent my beautiful new assistants please follow me” Evelyn took the applications and filed them in her purse.Leading the twins to their soon to be prison Evelyn knew she would really enjoy this turn of events. A tour of some of the new luxury parts of her home were shown to the twins, and they were given free reign of them all. The first few days were spent getting themselves settled in to their new job and soon to be home. It was the day they were lead into the basement that Evelyn judged their feelings toward her herd of fatties. Appalled by the shear mass of some of the girls Feira and Fiera wasted no time in making them all feel hopelessly obese. Evelyn knew this would keep the others in check and once that set in she would turn the tables on the twins. The only person who knew of Evelyn's plan was Sara as she had watched everyone else bloat to obscenely obese proportions far to many times. Sara took the abuse with stride knowing they would have their turn and it would be sooner then they think.It had been several months and the twins loved their job so much they moved fully into Evelyn's home. The herd however all except for Sara had become so depressed from the constant humiliation, that it was apparent some of them had gotten even larger from it all. Something the twins were quick to point out and add to their humiliation. When Evelyn was absolutely sure their collective moral had gotten lower she sprung her trap. Sara wanted to see them fatten to vast proportions almost as much as Evelyn and that is what Evelyn was banking on. Leaving some full shackles near Sara's bed one morning and a note merely saying 'I know you will enjoy this my dear show them 'my' hospitality to the degree I once shown you'. The plan was set in motion Soon Sarah would cuff them down and fatten them to epic proportions. Having been on the receiving end for so long Evelyn knew Sarah would happily join her in the plan maybe eventually become Evelyn's 'little' helper.That night Sara talked Natasha and Fiona into helping her get the twins cuffed down. Sara had a plan to fatten them as well something she knew would work. It required the help of Natasha and Fiona to pull off. The next day the twins stride down into the basement and begin their humiliation of everyone. Suddenly Fiona and Natasha pounce on them and Sara cuffs them to nearby large sturdy chairs.“Well now what do we have here” Sara said caressing their chests “A couple temptresses who are gonna join our growing herd I think” Sara nodded at Fiona and Natasha.It was a few moments and the plan was executed perfectly by Sara something Evelyn was betting on. The twins were exactly the same in their figures; large FF breasts, slim toneless abs, slim arms, toneless legs, and slim hips. A feast at first to test their limits was all Sara needed soon others joined in. Jun was always happy to take advantage of the weak and helpless especially as she saw her former life in them her anger would only fatten the twins even more. Natasha was too downtrodden to be of much help and Fiona was about the same. Nevertheless Natasha and Fiona watched as Jun and Sara enacted their anger-spurned stuffing upon the twins. Months of ruthless stuffing and humiliation quickly took their toll on the twins figures; their already large breasts expanded to GG, toneless abs quickly lost under tightly packed jiggly guts, slim arms quickly softening and jiggling, toneless legs expanding to flabby thunder thighs, and their slim hips quickly lost under layers of fat. Collectively the herd was happy with their work, but Sara and Jun were far from done.Allowing them to wander the now locked basement a few times Jun and Sara made the barrage of feasts and humiliation worse by the day. Every pound gained was torture for the twins while they enjoyed never having to do anything they hated becoming bulging cows for these fatties to humiliate. Despite their iron will eventually their collective mass was so large it took Natasha to help them stand. The twins now were so obese they weighed as much if not a bit more then Natasha; their breasts swelled to JJ cup size, their bellies tightly packed beach balls of fat, their thighs now touching all the way past their knees, their hips now wide and swaying constantly. It was when they officially became the largest fatties in the herd that Evelyn made her appearance. Watching in awe as Evelyn expressed her power over everyone the twins sat not tied but bound helplessly in fat.“My oh my how the mighty have fallen” Evelyn said patting their bulging guts in unison “To think it was months ago that you were both bombshells and now your just flabby pigs like all the others” Evelyn smiled a devious grin. “Sara my dear come upstairs I have a proposal for you” Evelyn said to everyone's shock. Evil Stepmother VI Evelyn lead Sarah upstairs as she did Sarah realized how massive she had become since being trapped in the basement. Hips rubbing the walls and railing Sarah barely made it through the vaulted door. Enjoying the struggle Evelyn snickered for a bit as Sarah struggled before helping her. Being dulled ot the laughter and humiliation Sarah eventually got into the kitchen. Exhausted and out of breathe Sarah sat upon a massive chair that was at a table filled with snacks. Without prompt Sarah began eating the snacks Evelyn patted Sarah on the head as if to confirm her actions as good. Positive attention was something Evelyn never gave any of her prized hogs. Sarah gleamed with a small ray of joy with the attention. “Now my good number one piggy we have to find some new victims i grow bored with these old piggies we need someone fresh any ideas” Evelyn said twirling Sarah’s hair and patting the side of her vast gut. Sarah was distracted by the positive attention for a while before she responded “Yes one person comes to mind she always flirted with me in college Michelle B. Greene I have not seen her in a while” Sarah was not sure why she said that she felt like it was coaxed out of her. “Hmmm perhaps some blackmail and a bit of disreputable attention is in order thanks Sarah you may stay upstairs if you wish I need you to help me this one will be rather...evil” Evelyn says playing with Sarah’s hair then patting her shoulder. Sarah was elated to see daylight the next morning and finally sleep in a comfy bed again. The new bathroom and shower were perfect making her feel very refreshed. The big breakfast she ate hardly seemed a chore and more of a reward for her new position. She hardly felt a prisoner even with just few hours in her new position. Sure she was still required to keep herself fat, but with the power she would soon have over all the others it felt worth it. Evelyn knew after being corrupted Sarah would help her keep the others nice and demoralized. The plan also included making Sarah in charge of the cooking and meal prep for the fatties. It was a perfect solution to the labor required for all the piggies. A week or two of training and some encouraging Sarah was ready to take up her role as second in command. With glee she stuffed and humiliated the others keeping some of them bound for hours beyond needed. Evelyn was more than elated and began working on her plan to reward Sarah for her new efforts. Sarah had become the monster that she once loathed and took great pleasure in stuffing and humiliating the other piggies. A dastardly plan was soon unfurled by Evelyn while complex it slowly began to turn others against Michelle. The time to Evelyn seemed worth it in the end it gave her more time to prepare and to train Sarah. A month had passed and it was apparent Sarah was anxious for someone new. Evelyn was happy to deliver as the time soon became perfect and she executed her ploy. The local news soon received a tip that Michelle was head of a theft ring in the city. While untrue a few pictures and rumors of her crimes quickly turned everyone she knew against her. Evelyn then stepped in as a saving grace and provided the evidence to clean her name but not before the damage was done. With nobody trusting her and seeming the entire city against her Michelle turned to her only saviour Evelyn. Soon after Michelle had her things moved in with Evelyn. Sarah wasted no time introducing herself and Michelle was shocked at how fat Sarah had become. Not wanting to ruin her only home in the city she kept her cruel thoughts to herself for now. Sarah knew she wanted to say something, and soon setup time alone with their new guest. “Wow Sarah I am sorry if it totally sounds rude or whatever but you have gotten like massively obese” Michelle said softly so only Sarah heard her. “I know” Sarah said eating a gallon of chocolate ice cream acting like it hurt her “it is like I have no control around food anymore.” “Well I am sure that is not helping with this” Michelle said pointing to the ice cream and poking Sarah’s gut. Sarah ate the last of the ice cream before responding “I know it isn’t but i can’t stop shoveling food into my face.” “Do you even know what a reasonable portion of food is anymore, wow apparently not fatty” Michelle whispered picking up the ice cream container and throwing it away. Sarah was insulted but knew what was going to happen, and that she needed to have a part in it. Michelle was gullable to a damning fault and frequently believed nearly everything she was told. Sarah knew this and was planning on using it to eventually lure her into the trap. However that basically meant she had to sit here and take the verbal abuse. Sarah also had a plan for that as well playing her part for now she followed into the kitchen. “I am sorry my bloated gut upsets you Michelle” Sarah said brushing her belly up against Michelle’s rear. Startled Michelle turned around suddenly “Do you even know how large that thing is” Michelle said slapping Sarah’s gut. “Well not really it is always so full and bloated” Sarah said getting close to Michelle again. “Hey now I am into girls not whales Sarah, I may have found you attractive before you became a blubbery mass” Michelle said grabbing the sides of Sarah’s gut “But certainly not now” Michelle let go of her gut and made a wincing face. Sarah only smiled as Michelle walked away knowing she may not feel that way once she is as fat as her. The next morning Sarah and Michelle ate breakfast and chatted.“So Sarah how in the world did little you become this whale of your former self, you were so hot before all the flab” Michelle said gesturing.“Honestly Michelle I don’t remember all the details just that one day i was eating in this diner and i saw this oddly dressed lady in a red sparkling dress and a white mask, then things get fuzzy, torture, humiliation, as well as feast after feast this lady stuffed into me, and I am guessing a year or some such later, this...” Sarah said looking scared then patted her gut for emphasis.Michelle looked enthralled by the story and as Sarah finished telling it came to her side. “Oh Sarah that is horrible I am sorry for berading you about it I had thought you did this to yourself” Michelle said hugging Sarah.Evelyn watched things unfurl and knew Sarah was setting something up but was curious where it was going. She just watched and waited curious how Sarah would fatten Michelle up to obese proportions.Sarah continued to play the part she had made up and all the while luring Michelle closer to her. After Michelle was very close to Sarah some months later Sarah sprung the trap. A little gas later and Michelle was out cold Sarah carried her into the basement and cuffed her to a chair that was bolted to the floor in The Punishment Room. Recruiting Evelyn to play the part of the red dress lady in the white mask Sarah began her plan. To add to the story Sarah was cuffed to a large bed when Michelle woke up.“Sarah are you ok” Michelle said trying to get out of her bonds and looking around the concrete room with a large metal door. The walls were barren except for the walls by the door which had large sturdy shelves. The bed Sarah was cuffed to was near Michelle in the middle of the room.“Yeah oh my gosh i can’t move” Sarah said tugging at the bonds she was in “No not again please not again” Sarah said struggling a bit more.“Oh god is this the place where that lady fattened you up Sarah” Michelle said trying her bonds again struggling.No sooner did Michelle finish talking the door burst open and Jun and Natasha pushed several massive carts of food into the room. Following them was Evelyn dressed in a red sparkling dress and a white mask. Michelle was shocked, while Sarah acted like she froze in fear. Evelyn lead Jun and Natasha out of the room cuffing them to a large drum of shake that was soon being pumped into them both. Walking back into the room Evelyn closed the door locking it with a key she had.“I do hope you remember me Sarah I am glad you met a new friend i am in need of a new piggy” hiding her voice Evelyn pushed a cart over to Sarah and snapped her fingers.“I will be good please don’t hurt me” Sarah stopped acting fearful and instead played the part of a more relaxed prisoner.Michelle stared in awe at the food that was soon stuffed into Sarah by this mad woman in red. An entire cart fit into Sarah before the woman turned her gaze to Michelle.“I am not gonna sit here and let you fatten me up lady you are crazy” Michelle fought with her bonds.“No i do not suspect you will that is why you will not be awake” Evelyn said drawing a syringe and stabbing it into Michelle.“Ouch hey...no please... i don’t wanna…. be a fatty” Michelle barely said before she passed out.Evelyn let Sarah up from the bed and Sarah hooked Michelle up to the pump machine while Evelyn took care of the other fatties. As the machine made sure she was at her max capacity it also filled her with sedatives and appetite stimulants. Michelle awoke some time later in a haze she felt a tube down her throat, her stomach painfully full. She saw Sarah being force fed another cart of food by the woman before she passed out again. Not sure how much time had passed Michelle awoke to someone cutting off her clothes it was Sarah, standing behind Sarah was the woman laughing. Michelle tried to struggle but was still painfully full and so very weak. Sarah looked very afraid and was soon lead back to the bed and cuffed down again. Michelle watched more food be stuffed into Sarah, before the lady walked over to her side. Poking Michelle in the painfully full belly the lady laughed and shook her head.“Soon when this is larger we will have fun with you i am training Sarah here to be a good piggy then she will have fun with you for my amusement” Evelyn said hiding her voice and patting Michelle’s belly.Michelle only managed to squirm slightly before she passed out again. The next time she awoke she was cuffed hands and feet to the bed while Sarah sat next to her with a cart of food. Sarah looked at her with pleading eyes and Michelle opened her mouth accepting the food given. A painfully large amount of food later the lady told Sarah to make Michelle comfortable. Soon Michelle was being massaged and rubbed down by Sarah while the lady watched. Michelle enjoyed the rubbing and massaging from Sarah, but soon more food followed. Michelle was kept well massaged and stuffed to her max for an entire day before being allowed to rest. Her rest however was short and soon more food followed, once again Sarah was the one feeding Michelle. This pattern began to repeat over and over for quite some time. Given loads of food daily and no exercise at all Michelle soon began to fatten up rather quickly. By the time a month had passed Michelle was hardly the fit person she was before. Her small arms had began to soften rather quickly. The small perky breasts she had soon began to enlarge several cup sizes. Tone Abs quickly softened under her constantly engorged belly. Thighs of a model disappeared under a layer of flab. The small butt she once slowly became larger and softer. If she had a scale she would have seen her weight go from 125 to 185 in a month. Michelle was however never given a single hint of what time was or how much had passed. The only time she knew was stuffing beyond full and resting with massages. It was not long after the first month had passed that Michelle really began to appreciate the massages Sarah gave her. She even on occasions became aroused by them, Sarah began to notice this.The second month would be far worse than the first for Michelle. As she was strapped to a strange chair with a tube down her throat and a vibrator inside her. The tube was connected to a large vat of liquid with an attached pump. As the liquid was pumped into her stomach the vibrator went off causing her to climax over and over as she was stuffed with the strange liquid. The entire time this happened Sarah was just within eye shot being force fed feasts by the lady. Insults and humiliation was given to both of them the entire time. Repeating day after day for hours Michelle slowly began to become aroused when she was being stuffed or when Sarah was. Conditioning her even more in this way was of course Evelyn playing the part of the lady. Eventually Michelle’s willpower like her spirit broke completely and Evelyn knew the exact moment when it did. Using Sarah Michelle was stuffed and force fed even more day after day. The size of meals and the amount of fattening liquid she could hold in her belly becoming incredible. This whole procedure took several months and the toll it had on Michelle’s figure was grand indeed.Michelle was forced to stare at her fattening figure daily as she was permitted to get ready in a private bathroom. Her breasts had happily gotten at least one cup size larger than before. The slightly flabby belly she once had quickly became a bulging gut nearly constantly full, and when it was she found herself aroused by it. Her thighs also fast becoming that of an extremely large woman, smashing together and hanging over her knees. Her hips and butt fast filling chairs and brushing against doorways. The extreme pear shape she had only aroused her even more as her body was fattened. The thought of this bothered her but she could do little to stop it her own thoughts were turning against her. Never permitted to see her weight on the scale she was weighed with Michelle didn’t have a clue she was fast approaching 350lbs.Sarah stood outside the door of the bathroom nearby “Michelle I have something to tell you” she said in an alluring tone.“Yes Sarah” Michelle opened the door and stood there naked staring at Sarah who was also naked.As their eyes locked they both had no need of words and quickly embraced each other in passionate kissing. It did not shock Evelyn at all she knew of Sarah’s desires and had planned on this happening. That whole event just made Evelyn step up her feedings and conditioning of Michelle. Not knowing that it was her plan the entire time Sarah fell into line even more than before. All the while also helping Evelyn ensure the others were kept full and low in moral. By the time the entire event was over Michelle and Sarah had fully become a couple. Evelyn kept the disguise up knowing that it was a grand idea to fully convert many of the future fatties she would make in a similar manner. Eventually June and Natasha became a couple with similar conditioning. While Fiona had become a lover to both Michelle and Sarah after her conditioning by Evelyn.“This worked out rather well I must say now who to fatten next this next victim should be a special one” Evelyn said to herself while watching security monitors. Evil Stepmother VIIIt had been some time since Evelyn had used Sarah’s gullible nature to further imprison everyone she had fattened. After they all fell in love with each other Evelyn knew they would only want for each others company and completely forget about any glimmer of hope. Her task however had far from completed beautiful people still walked around out in the world, and Evelyn was determined to make them all fat.Jun by now was close to 600 lbs and barely got around the basement facility without a lot of help. Most of her obese life was spent sitting, so her muscles barely kept up. The rage Jun felt for her current situation was directed solely at Sarah. Evelyn was just a psycho to Jun and Sarah was the reason Jun needed help just to waddle about. However the truth of the matter was that Sarah was hardly to blame it was someone both Sarah and Jun hated that lead Jun to Evelyn. Bianca was a very rich and gifted woman who excelled at removing people she deemed a threat to her. Jun was just such a person and unfortunately Bianca knew a bit about Evelyn. Having been silently watching Evelyn for sometime and quietly gathering information about what she does. Bianca knew a dangerous amount of information about Evelyn and what she does to women. As such Bianca used this to remove all her competition and only one person stood in her way. The firm Bianca worked for was very male run and looks got you very far in the company Bianca knew this. Using her looks she nearly got all the way to the top of the firm. The only person stopping her was Keisha. Keisha was a very busty, very dark skinned beauty. Using her looks and breast size Keisha has worked her way to the top of the law firm. Despite being on top Keisha made loads of enemies on her way up and lots of people wanted to see her gone. The only thing keeping Keisha in her position on top was her looks. Most of the women at the firm did not like Keisha, mostly due to her attitude. Lots of people at the firm however loved Bianca, something Bianca was using to her advantage. The adoration of many people at the firm and a few well placed hints was all Bianca needed. Once the trap was sprung Keisha never knew what happened. A flurry of events lead to Keisha being fired and Bianca becoming head of the entire firm. To further make things worse for Keisha the plot also leaked a photo and information to Evelyn. The secret of who sent this information her was was never discovered, but Evelyn didn’t care. Having someone practically delivered to her clutches was unusual, but not unappreciated. Along with Keisha’s information being leaked to Evelyn was a plan on how to get her working for Evelyn. This entire event seemed too good to be true for Evelyn, but all her sources told her it was legit.The following weeks after her termination were rough for Keisha. She had enough money to last a few weeks but needed a new place fast. Showing up as if by some miracle was Evelyn saying she needed someone to help her acquire more land to build some sort of massive elaborate building. Eager for money and a job Keisha took the opportunity. However as Bianca planned she was so eager to get back to work Keisha didn’t read the fine print of her new contract. That mistake while planned was what the entire contract with Evelyn was built on Keisha not noticing. Falling into Evelyn’s clutches Keisha met up with her new boss and talked about business. Having the signed contract Keisha moved into an apartment built above Evelyn’s home. The entire third floor of Evelyn’s home was normally unused and converting it into a complete apartment was simple work. Having everything she needed right at home Keisha began her job of digging through loads of legal paperwork. The job was tedious and lengthy, but at least she got loads of free food with it. Some of the details left with Evelyn were a long list of the comfort foods Keisha could not resist. The kitchen on the third floor was stocked to the brim with all of Keisha’s favorite foods. Every morning Keisha would talk business with Evelyn over a large plate of doughnuts a food Keisha had no willpower around. Evelyn obviously laced all of the food and drinks supplied to Keisha with appetite stimulants. Having a month of sitting around and being oddly ragingly hungry quickly took its toll on Keisha. Obviously most of Keisha’s weight went to her breasts which expanded from a 36DDD to a 36G. Her arms once slightly tone quickly became soft. Her tone belly expanded outward to a small paunch jiggling slightly. Her thighs and hips expanded slightly become far less defined. Her butt once tone quickly became soft. Her weight of 140 quickly became 180 and showed no signs of stopping. Carefully planned the entire event lead up to the last day of her ‘employment’. Keisha had done what she was hired to do and got Evelyn all the information she needed to seize and build a large building in the cities dock district. Evelyn invited her to the building for a show of what she planned to build. This was the final part of the plot that would make Keisha immensely obese and fulfill a permanent employee for Evelyn.It was a dark night and few stars were out in the sky. A chill breeze made for comfort from the scorching heat of the day. Evelyn drove into the lot of the massive empty dark building. Walking through the massive building was simple and a fairly uneventful trip. Until suddenly charging from the shadows at the ladies were masked figures one of the shot Keisha with some sort of dart which the others acted like they were chasing Evelyn. As she fell asleep from the dart, Keisha saw only boots walking toward her as she lay on the ground. Once she was out the figures helped load Keisha into the vehicle and accepted their payment from Evelyn. Driving right back to her house Evelyn forced Natasha to help get Keisha into the punishment room. After Keisha was secured in the punishment room Evelyn told Jun she had someone else to fatten up. Jun was given a specific set of instructions and told if she helped she would be allowed access to the upstairs. Jun wanted more than every to escape however her immense obesity prevented her from doing so. Instead of plotting some sort of escape Jun instead used her frustration and anger as motivation to fatten someone else. Slowly becoming more like Evelyn, Jun was given access to all sorts of methods of torture and fattening. Using all her tools and food available Jun began following the instruction left for her by Evelyn. Keisha was kept heavily sedated and was regularly force fed by Jun. During these force feedings Jun used Natasha to poke and pleasure Keisha. Rewarding good behaviour during feedings with pleasure and bad ones with humiliation. A pattern left unbroken for months left its toll on Keisha.Jun’s ruthless torture and feedings only paused for a few inspections. During these inspections Natasha would assist Jun in measuring and weighing Keisha. After months of this repetition Keisha had dramatic changes. Her 36G breasts had expanded to 48J jutting out from her chest perfectly. Her arms fattening rather quickly looking soft and jiggly. Her belly fast becoming a giant roll still hiding under her breasts. Her thighs touching halfway to her knees and her hips fast filling all normal chairs. Her butt fast becoming a bubble butt looking more like giant pillows. Her weight climbed quickly from 180 to 300 and was obviously no where near close to stopping. Keisha had little memory of what happened due to all the sedatives. Jun kept up the pace and continued to use Natasha to help. The feeding and torture got more and more intense as things progressed. The entire affair was more work than Jun had done in quite some time. Evelyn saw where all this was leading and smiled an evil grin knowing full well there thing would go. The plan continued for many more months and the bond between Natasha and Jun grew stronger than before.Jun soon had thing well under control and as Keisha approached the goals set in the plan Evelyn interviended. As planned Keisha was knocked out and returned to the warehouse in similar clothes but now at her current weight of 550 lbs. Waking up from her stupor Keisha saw a van speed away and headlights turn towards her slowly. As she struggled to stand with her incredible girth she stared in awe at her new body. The car approaching her stopped and the driver door opened revealing Evelyn. Running toward Keisha as if concerned Evelyn quickly looked Keisha over with surprised eyes.“Keisha?” Evelyn said putting a hand on her shoulder “you have been missing for some time nobody knows what happened to you!”“OH EVELYN” Keisha said crying into Evelyn’s shoulder.“There...there...dear” Evelyn said patting Keisha on the shoulder “you must be exhausted let’s get you into the car.”“Ok Evelyn how did you know...where to find me” Keisha said waddling carefully to the car.“My dear the detectives I hired said they found the kidnappers and paid the ransom” Evelyn lied.“Oh...Evelyn how...will I...ever repay you...” Keisha said in between breaths “I owe you...big time...can we stop somewhere to eat...”“My dear I am not sure if I was in your position that I would be thinking about food at all but if it is what you wish I know just the place” Evelyn said smiling an evil smile.“Well I am sure I probably don’t need more food...” Keisha said stopping at the car to catch her breath “I am absolutely starving.”“Then the place I know of will be perfect” Evelyn said opening the door for Keisha and adjusting the seat all the way back.“Thanks Evelyn I feel safer knowing that you are helping me” Keisha sat in the car with great effort barely fitting as Evelyn shut the door.“Don’t worry dear Evelyn is here to help you now let’s get you something to eat” Evelyn said smiling while shifting into reverse.A drive through the streets to a small vacant buffet later and they get out. Unbeknownst to Keisha this buffet was completely rented out by Evelyn moments before she came to ‘save’ her. Not knowing what she was walking into Keisha waddled with great speed driven by raging hunger to the buffet. Evelyn easily kept up and opened the door for Keisha, the wind gushing outward carrying with it wonderful smells. Intoxicated by the wondrous smells Keisha quickly made her way inside not even realizing nobody stopped her or asked her to pay. Well out of site from Keisha Evelyn nodded at the hostess and most of the crew bowed to her in return all smiling. The first three plates Keisha cleared were all easy for her to get up and get but soon she started to struggle standing by the fifth plate she was barely able to get up and get more. Evelyn just smiled at her and clapped her hands loudly. Before Keisha could respond five more plates were placed in front of her by the staff. Smiling they all bowed and walked away with the empty plates. Along with the plates they left several drinks of various nature. Some of the drinks were alcoholic and yet others were heavily drugged with appetite stimulants. Keisha gorges and gorged for seemingly hours as she finished the last plate five more were placed in front of her again. Many full plates later Keisha meagerly sat there attempting to rub her vast belly now so full and bloated she could it reach it all.“*BELCH* ...oh my goodness Evelyn I am so sorry...I don’t know what happened there it was very odd” Keisha said barely able to get words out between breaths.“My dear Keisha none of us have any idea what they did to you there is no need for formalities, besides my dear it was clear to me you needed fed” Evelyn says this standing up and pulling a chair up beside the bench Keisha nearly fully occupies.“Oh thank you Evelyn...what do we do now I can’t get back into the legal business looking like this” Keisha said patting her bulk for effect.“Of course not my dear we cannot allow others to see you like this come live with me and be my personal lawyer someone in my line of work needs legal assistance at a discounted price” Evelyn says with an evil smile and an extended hand.Shaking Evelyn’s hand smiling “Deal Evelyn for room and board and...food costs I will happily handle all your legal work.”“My dear we will be the beginning of an expansive relationship” Evelyn smiled a rather evil smile as they shook hands.Keisha was not sure what Evelyn meant by that but she was happy to have a job doing legal work behind the scenes. Evelyn was happy to have someone to fix up all her legal issues her next big plan may involve a lot of complicated legal matters. The part of Keisha’s contract she didn’t read however bound her to employment with Evelyn and nobody else if for some reason Keisha ever were to weigh over 490 lbs. At this current moment Keisha was close to 515 lbs and far from her weight of 140. Her breasts now easily the size of watermelons and sat perky upon her massive belly. Her arms now flabby hams bulging over her elbows. Her belly a vast gut hanging down her lap covering her knees. Her thighs and hips so large she had trouble clearing doors. Her butt sticking far behind her like bulging couch cushions. Her will to leave Evelyn’s side completely crushed like her hopes of ever weighing a reasonable weight again. Thanks to appetite stimulants and large portions Keisha never gets her will to leave back ever again.Sitting quietly in her study Evelyn looks at plans for her next big operation “Now that i have someone to clear all these pesky legal matters out of my way it is time to begin the next phase of my plan.” Looking at her plans for a massive building on the site that Keisha helped her acquire Evelyn smiles a vile grin of pure malice. Evil Stepmother VIIIEvelyn sat in her kitchen discussing some legal matters with Keisha and several properties she bought. One was a buffet in town she called Greedy Guts. Another was a Halloween themed hotel she bought outside the city called The Wrong Room Hotel. Finally the Third was the large warehouse she acquired near the docks. The most interesting was her designs for the warehouse. She planned to convert it into a massive upper-class restaurant on the second and third levels with the bottom level being a cheap buffet. The cheap buffet was incredibly unhealthy much like her buffet Greedy Guts. It also gave huge discounts to return patrons, encouraging continuous return trips. The trick was of course that the upper-class levels could all see the buffet without the buffet being able to see any of the upper levels. This allowed the upper-class people to all view the fattening patrons on the lower levels. Video cameras allowed Evelyn to see all the fatties from her home. She needed someone to advertise for her new businesses and make sure they all had a growing supply of fattened patrons.Dalisay was from the Philippines and her family was all brought to America by her newly acquired wealth as an advertising specialist. She worked around the city mostly as an independent contractor. Her family was having trouble finding jobs till a new buffet opened up called Greedy Guts. The owner decided to not only hire her entire family, but to also legally help them become citizens. Dalisay was so grateful she had to meet this benevolent business owner. A few discussions later and Dalisay met with Evelyn and her legal officer Keisha. The size of her legal officer nearly made Dalisay’s head spin she had never in her life seen someone so large. Evelyn was perfectly dressed and clearly showed her upper-class position. Dalisay worked with her new business deals Evelyn usually had food around when they did. The treats left around their work areas were nearly impossible to resist and Dalisay ended up more often than not stuffed before she left. However great the deal there was only one person standing in Evelyn’s way, the new Mayor Lisa Cromwell. Lisa had a campaign of weight loss and gyms in the city to combat what she called the ‘Expanding Epidemic’. Her campaign ads where all over the city and many of the city folk all hated them. Mayor Lisa was known to have a strong support of the cities peoples. The only thing the people of the city wished was that Lisa dropped this silly exercise ad campaign. Something Evelyn was happy to discover and begin to plot a plan to exploit.The master plan as always began with Evelyn’s favorite means of manipulation good old fashioned blackmail. Mayor Lisa apparently has a few vices she keeps well hidden from the common masses of the people. One of those vices is a crippling addiction to chocolate of any kind. The second is very bribeable and took brides from several corporations to allow them to construct buildings in areas they are not legally allowed to. Both of these interested Evelyn greatly and she set about getting her plan in motion. The first half of her plan was to make sure a local chocolate shop she owned would be sending it richest most fattening chocolates to the Mayor’s house regularly. The second half of her plan involved setting up a meeting with the Mayor regularly to talk with her, and secretly take her to all the fattening restaurants in the city. Evelyn knew the Mayor would not eat the food at these places normally. So with careful choosing the restaurants all had incredibly well made chocolate desserts. Dalisay was brought along for all these ventures as well to get ideas for advertisements. The places they were to dine at all are owned by Evelyn thanks to Keisha’s hard work. Evelyn also wanted to bring Dalisay along because she was unhappy at how skinny and beautiful she was. Obviously Evelyn had to make sure Dalisay was far too fat to be compared to her. However Evelyn knew this would not make the Mayor as fat as she wanted her to be, drastic things would have to be done for that.As they traveled around visiting with the Mayor and learning her favorite places that Evelyn owned. Dalisay found herself increasingly forced to eat one large meal after another with Evelyn. She tried to resist all the eating at first for maybe a week she held out. However her expanding stomach and the appetite stimulants Evelyn was secretly putting in all her water changed things fast. Dalisay never ate such rich fattening foods before meeting Evelyn, and now she was gorging on them daily. The effect of her new lifestyle quickly began to catch up with her waistline. The long family heritage of Dalisay was almost all thin people. Her family was happy she was doing well and did not care at all about her weight. Dalisay herself however was very distraught at her expanding belly, which is where most of the weight seemed to be going. Her whole body got chubby really quickly, but it was her belly that took the most of the weight. Evelyn was very elated to see Dalisay getting chubby so quickly, however her main target was the Mayor. In that area however no seeming change seemed to occur at all yet. The Mayor frustratingly remained unaware of who kept sending her the chocolates. However Evelyn knew it would only be a matter of time before the chocolates started to breakdown the Mayor’s willpower. It was after Evelyn had a hint it was working she knew it was time to double up the chocolates and begin her second phase.“Lisa I feel like we are good friends now would you agree” Evelyn said placing a unlabeled rich chocolate on the table.The Mayor grabbed the chocolate and gobbled it up without much thought. “Of course...Evelyn...I enjoy our lunches” Lisa smiled while talking between bites of chocolate.“Oh good cause I would really hate to lose you as a friend for any reason” Evelyn said leaning in to whisper distance when she did.Mayor Lisa swallowed her chocolatea concerned expression on her face looking strangely at Evelyn “why do you say that?”Evelyn whispered “because I happened to have damning evidence on your illicit property deals in the docks and brides taken by several major corporations in the city I would hate for this to fall in the wrong hands” Evelyn said putting her hand on Lisa’s shoulder.*gulp* The mayor swallowed in fear looking at Evelyn with great apprehension. She knew her deals were not only damning they were mandatory prison time and a federal offense.“Now I can keep all this evidence under lock and key away from the public as long as it needs to but you are going to have to start listening to what I ask from now on” Evelyn continued whispering a devious smile on her face.Lisa simply nodded an expression of fear on her face as she looked into Evelyn’s cold eyes.“First order of business Mayor Lisa is to take down all those exercise posters around the entire city tomorrow” Evelyn said smiling her hand still firmly on Lisa’s shoulder. “Second order of business from now on you are going to eat real delicious food at everyone of our meetings from now on are we clear on those two” Evelyn said coldly.“Yes of course that is no problem” Lisa said fear in her voice.“Excellent” Evelyn lightened her grip slightly but not much “thirdly the people you sold the dock property too are members of several nasty gangs that have been using the building you sold them to smuggle drugs into the city” Evelyn lied adding to the blackmail. “So as a result of this you now have gang ties as well this may complicate your job a little so you will be staying with me as often as possible from now on clear” Evelyn once again tightened her grip slightly.Lisa could not get any more worried or afraid than she had been at that moment “yes Evelyn whatever you say!”Those words were always sweet music to Evelyn she paused talking for a brief moment to enjoy that phrase. “This campaign of working out is over now begins your campaign of all the foods in the city, literally every tasty bite of them all, and I do not ever want to hear any insubordination or many people in powerful places hear about all your problems Mayor” Evelyn let go of her shoulder and patted Lisa’s trim abs while saying that.Lisa said nothing else and just tried to process all of what just happened. Even if she went to the cops the gang Evelyn mentioned were literally everywhere. Running from them would be impossible let alone trying to explain to police when they own a warehouse in the city that is illegally zoned. Whatever feasts Evelyn gave her was better than getting messed up with that gang. Placing a hand on her firm abs something told Lisa this would be the last time she felt them so fit.Dalisay cursed to herself as she feebly attempted to button her size 8 pants. When this entire affair started Dalisay was a size 0, now however her bulging belly has forced her into a size 10. She was very unhappy and vowed to start working out after her meetings with Evelyn. However Evelyn was already aware of Dalisay’s plan and immediately had a counter to prevent her working out. Dalisay was given the task of redesigning all the signs and ads for Evelyn’s 11 businesses. The biggest change to this however was she had to do it at Evelyn’s house on Evelyn’s computer. Dalisay was forced to not only eat too much all day long at different restaurants. Additionally now she had to sit at Evelyn’s house that was snack filled while working. The snacks were more meals left in a buffet style served all day long for Keisha. Dalisay also noticed a lot of other very large women there as well including some that looked barely able to walk they were so fat. Dalisay sat quietly working trying to avoid all the fat women, but it did not last long. Eventually she could not take it anymore and began talking to them, while taking a break for another dinner. This chat and small talk did wonders for moral with all the other piggies Evelyn kept. It also subconsciously made Dalisay oblivious to her own fattening body even more. These new events plus Sarah helping Evelyn replace Dalisay’s clothes with larger ones. Ensured Dalisay was at least for a while unaware of her gaining form.Mayor Lisa was not taking the whole turn of events well after her meeting with Evelyn. When she got home she drank an entire bottle of wine. She then sat down on her couch and polished off two full boxes of rich decadent chocolates before passing out. The next day was not much better she could hardly focus on doing what she was told to do. Several times during the day the same chocolate company would drop off more chocolates at her office. Lisa was devouring chocolates and hiding in her office all day till it was time for lunch with Evelyn. When that time came around Evelyn with Dalisay would happily get the Mayor in a limo and take her to several restaurants. This horror of fattening feasts for Lisa and Dalisay happened for several hours daily. Lisa continued to try and workout after work, but with all the rich foods in her she quickly found it impossible to keep a decent pace. Her workouts fast became just walks and then nothing at all. The lack of exercise, now constant stream of rich chocolates, and drinking from all the stress quickly changed things for Lisa. Evelyn noticed all this and really began to increase her time with the Mayor. This also increased the time Dalisay was with them as well therefore making both women eat even more.It had been a long while since the Mayor had gone to the gym. She sat in her living room finishing her third box of chocolates before lunch. Being a weekend she did not have any obligations to the city simply obligations to Evelyn. Worriedly she sat there finishing off the box and drinking the last of her morning mocha. One of the things Evelyn made her do was enjoy four mochas everyday all of them made with heavy whipping cream and loads of sugar. This amongst the constant rich fattening feasts quickly caused the Major to go from fit to flabby. Her once fit frame of 137 lbs(61 kg) at 5’9”(176 cm) quickly became 235 lbs(106 kg). Her muscled arms quickly becoming soft losing definition. Her breasts went from a toned C cup to a flabby E cup. Her abs once a six pack where quickly buried under a thick roll of flab encasing her torso. Her toned thighs fast became blubbery. Her ass one tight and toned, became soft and jiggly. She however was not alone in her fattening Dalisay was also significantly fatter.Dalisay found that her figure since meeting Evelyn had gone from 115 lbs(52 kg) at 5’3”(161 cm) to 255 lbs(115 kg). Her small B cup breasts slowly expanded to C cup. Her flat stomach rapidly became a large singular fat roll, engulfing her lap nearly completely when she sat down. Her small legs fattened touching in the middle slightly. Her butt expanded slightly as well taking up more space as she sat down. The biggest change for Dalisay was her appetite she nearly constantly gorged herself now. Whereas before she only really ate when she needed to. Her massive bulging gut rapidly expanded to take up a lot of space when she sat down. It also always entered the room before she did when she walked through doorways. She had to waddle now simply became her gut bounced off her legs making walking uncomfortable when she was full. Thanks to Evelyn she was nearly always full.Evelyn was far from done however she insisted the mayor use her connections in the city. These connections gave Evelyn even more power and control throughout the city. Allowing her to spread her fattening crusade to nearly all aspects of the city. Even the poor areas of the city were flooded with buffets and fast food places on every corner. It was rapidly becoming clear to the Major that Evelyn was not going to stop till she was the only thin person in the city. Lisa tried to find some information on Evelyn somewhere to stop her from fattening the entire city, but it was more difficult than she imagined. Everytime she thought she had a lead on something Evelyn would discover it and punish her. Each of these more frequent punishments added more food and weight to the Major’s expanding frame. A few more months later and the Major looked nothing like someone who was once in shape, and looked more like someone who had no control around food.Lisa helplessly watched her figure expand even more as Evelyn enacted her food filled punishments. Her 235 lbs(106 kg) rapidly expanded to 385 lbs(174 kg). Her flabby arms became like large hams and jiggled constantly. Her large F cup breasts rapidly expanded to giant H cups. Her thick flab roll around her torso, became a massive ocean of several large rolls covering her lap. Her blubbery thighs rapidly touched all the way past her knees, hanging over her knees. Her ass now so large and blubbery she almost needed several chairs to sit. Dalisay however had it worse than the Major.Dalisay gorged herself helpless past 255 lbs(115 kg) and well into 407 lbs(184 kg). Her C cup breasts slowly became D cup. Her massive flabby singular fat roll quickly engulfed her legs entirely sitting or standing. Her thighs now touched nearly all the way to her knees. Her flabby fattened butt looked small compared to her fattening waist. Her waddling became very slow and labored as she was nearly constantly filled to her maximum.Evelyn did not stop however her determination to not only ruin the Major but rule the city becoming her singular focus. Through the Major she did terrible things most of which the Major got blamed for. Several laws and regulations involving fattening foods and food substances were completely removed from labels throughout the city. She stepped up her fattening game with the Major nearly twofold in the following months. The Major had no hope of will to resist Evelyn anymore her expanding bulk slowly owning her constant thought. Evelyn was nearing her contentment with the bulk Dalisay had acquired.The Major hopelessly watched as her figure was crammed to its maximum with fattening feast after fattening feast. Her 385 lbs(174 kg) became an astonishing 557 lbs(252 kg) rather rapidly. Her arms nearly completely hung over her elbows and jiggled constantly. Her giant H cup breasts rapidly became massive L cups. Her ocean of several rolls expanding from her torso rapidly covered her lap both standing and sitting. Her blubbery thighs pushing her legs apart making walking a slow waddle at best. Her ass now so large it took a bench or several chairs for her to comfortably sit down. Lisa found herself now significantly larger than Dalisay and criticized by her former supporters. Evelyn however fully supported the Major’s fattening habits.The public that is the city were quickly turning against Lisa her fattened form did not represent them they cried. Evelyn took this opportunity to run for Major during the next election her funding and supporters all under her control. The election results were a landslide in Evelyn’s favor. Her victory over Lisa was absolute and the city fully supported Evelyn now. Her power had just tripled perhaps even quadrupled. The possibilities of what she could do with all this power were swimming in Evelyn’s head. Think of all the people she could fatten all the beauty she could engorge with fat.

This is already in the works over on my main page (thechangingmirror.com) but I figured I would go ahead and post it here as well as I make progress. Hope you enjoy, more soon. WITNESS PROTECTION By Kid A Part 1 “Hey bartender - another round for my girls here.” Sitting down on a barstool, the gentleman removed his rain-soaked fedora and placed it on a nearby wall hook. Outside, the dark and rainy evening continued. But inside Johnny’s Pub, the party had just begun anew. “Frankie baby!!”, a gorgeous brunette purred from nearby. Half-drunk, she sauntered in his direction; her curvy and voluptuous body was encased in a skin-tight black mini-skirt, and just about every set of male eyes in the room swiveled towards her as she made her way to his seat at the bar. She hugged him passionately and he responded with a quick kiss on the side of her tanned face. Turning towards the bartender, her tone quickly changed. “Another Manhattan ya bum!! Whadaya standing around for?!?!” Frankie chucked to himself. “Now now, baby...no need to be so harsh.” He looked at the startled employee and provided a more level-headed request. “Miss Tanya here will have another Manhattan, Sal.” The bartender did his best to avoid an eye-roll towards the offensive brunette. “Yes sir. Of course, Frankie.” “That’s a good boy,” Frankie replied. As one of the more powerful Mafia bosses in New York City, he understood the importance of a commanding yet respectful attitude. On one hand, he needed to keep everyone in line. Conversely, make too many random enemies... On the TV screen a story flashed about the latest gangland shooting. Three dead from gunshots in a local gas station parking lot, including an up and coming Captain from a rival gang. “That’s right,” he muttered under his breath before taking another sip of his scotch whiskey. “Step out of line too much...never know who has a pistol.” He patted his own piece for reassurance, a snub-nosed revolver tucked out of sight in the pocket of his sport coat. Just then he heard another screech from across the bar. “Oh my gawd Frankie honey!!!!” A young, bleached blond beauty bounced over to him. Her cartoonish set of tits (purchased from a local doctor on Frankie’s dime, mind you) nearly cut off his air supply as she jumped on his lap and gave him a sloppy kiss on the lips. Jenna was a newer member of Frankie’s crew. Not the real, gangster “crew” mind you - most of those thugs were still out working the streets at this hour. But the boys certainly needed steady female company, and there was no shortage of sexy and willing recruits for those positions. Life in Frankie’s mob was a nonstop party for a beautiful girl. And Jenna had both fit the bill and fallen for his proposition hook, line and sinker. A recent drop-out from the local Community College, she was a sweet but air-headed young thing. One of Frankie’s boys had spotted her at a local strip club where she was trying to scrap together enough money to pay the rent. After a “referral” to the boss and a few couch dances from her new and well-heeled benefactor...she became a mainstay of the group. Much to the annoyance of the “old girls”, such as Tanya. There was certainly enough money and booze to go around. But Frankie’s attention (and the corresponding rank in the pecking order) was another story altogether. They had seen many a girl fall out of favor, say the wrong thing....and be unceremoniously kicked to the curb right outside the Pub. Not so much as cab fare provided. Tanya scoffed aloud as Jenna took the other seat at Frankie’s side. “Well well well,” she crooned bitterly as their drinks were delivered. “I thought I read something about local property values falling.” Clueless as ever, Jenna’s eyes grew large. “OH, MY GOD, Tanya,” she replied earnestly. “I read the same story I think. Can you believe the government doesn’t just step in and...ya know....build everyone new houses or something??” Frankie and Tanya both looked at Jenna in disbelief as she loudly chewed her gum. Patting her on a shapely thigh, Frankie smiled warmly. “I know baby...I was thinking the same thing. Maybe I can tell you about it in my hotel room upstairs in a bit?” Tanya’s jaw dropped in anger, while Jenna nudged even closer to her boss. “Well of course you can,” she giggled. “Let me finish my drink and then...” She was cut off mid-sentence as a man burst through the door. “Frankie - we need you outside. NOW,” he yelled through labored breath. His white dress shirt was bloodied and his left arm was limp at his side , seemingly broken. Frankie jumped out of his seat. “What the hell happened to you, Tony??”, he exclaimed as he rushed to his side. “Some no-good bitch man...she set us up. Your cousin Jimmy is dead.” The blood drained from Frankie’s face. “Where is she,” he growled, again reaching for the location of his gun. “I got her outside boss,” Tony replied with a grimace. “What do you want us to do to her?” Frankie placed his fedora back on his head and straightened his jacket. “I’ll take care of this myself.” Turning to Tanya and Jenna, who were still sitting in shock on their barstools, he motioned firmly. “The two of youse stay right there.” ********************************************** A few minutes later, the two girls stood in the bathroom fixing their makeup in awkward silence. Tanya looked towards her newfound competition and sighed. She could certainly understand why Frankie was so attracted to her; just north of her 21st birthday and with taught curves in all the right places... As she examined her own reflection in the mirror, Tayna’s mood improved. She was no old hag herself - she had just turned 30, and with regular workouts (those could be a challenge with all the drinking and ritual hangovers..) she held herself together pretty damned well. Her weight had settled around 145 pounds lately, which worked just fine on her 5’6” frame. As the two finished up, Tanya suddenly had a craving for a cigarette. But considering what had just happened (and Frankie’s admonition to stay put) she didn’t exactly feel like wandering off by herself. Luckily, she had just the clueless patsy to join her. Fostering a fake smile, she grabbed Jenna by the elbow. “Let’s step outside and have a smoke honey.” Jenna pulled back. “Gawd I don’t know Tanya...you saw how mad he was, and he told us to...” Tanya cut her off firmly. “Totally not a big deal. He’s always going off like that.” She winked at her. “It’ll be our little secret.” ********************************************* In the back alley, the sexy duo were finishing up their Marlboro Lights and checking their phones when they heard a scream. “I warned you, ya stupid cunt!!!”, a man yelled. “Now youse gets what’s comin’ to ya!!!” Tanya crept towards the corner of the building - taking a deep breath she knelt down and peeked her head around just in time to see Frankie raise his hand in the air, his pistol gleaming in the glow of a nearby streetlight. She looked up in amazed annoyance as Jenna stood awkwardly above her, clamoring for her own view of the disturbance. 3 loud gunshots rang out, and they watched in horror as a young women fell dead to the ground. Jenna shrieked in response, and Tanya saw Frankie turn towards their exposed heads in surprise. He dropped the gun on the ground and faced them, his fists trembling from the release of rage and adrenaline. “I warned you stupid girls to stay in the bar!!!”, he bellowed. “But you couldn’t listen, could ya!!!” “You dumb bitch....you’re dead!!!” The world seemed to go quiet after that. Shoving her phone into her purse, Tanya turned and in what felt like slow motion, sprinted down the alley away into the darkness.

THE SUPERHEAVYWEIGHT CHAMPION (Art by ExponentialMass) CHAPTER 1 It was the night of the Showdown Supreme, when all the top names in the Global Wrestling Federation came together in a battle for the ages. Title belts were placed on the line, friendships were made and ended, and bitter rivalries came to blows. The losers were sent home packing, while the winners had their names etched into the halls of history. And on the night of the thirty-fifth showdown, there was no greater winner than Mickey Ramone. Yet she was depressed. The end of the evening, teetering on 1 AM, found her soaking her aching body in a tub of ice. In the last six hours, she had defended her Women’s Intercontinental Belt against the lithe but brutal Shinobu Misawa, reclaimed the Women’s Tag Team Belts from the Strong Baddies with the help of her partner, KC Sky, and won the Women’s World Championship from her eternal rival, the conniving Sadie Storme. On top of that, she had to face off against the Storme Troop, Sadie’s goons who regularly ran interference on their matches. This meant having to fight off four other women, one of whom was a head taller than her and fifty pounds heavier. It was a hard-fought match that sapped every ounce of strength left in her body, but it was worth it to walk away with the Triple Crown of the GWF. Mickey rolled her head forward and glanced down at her battered frame wrapped in sapphire spandex. There were bruises all over, especially a nasty one near her ribs, which she swore had been broken by the hard-hitting Shinobu. Her toned stomach and powerful legs appeared warped by the water and ice, and a tired chuckle escaped her lips. She could almost make out her face, where a nice shiner rested on her right eye and tape had gone over her nose to keep it from busting much more. At the very least, she could count her blessings that Sadie had not broken her neck with one of her infamous piledrivers. “Checking out your battle scars?” asked the man in the chair beside her. Raymundo Valdez was her manager and boyfriend, and the two had worked together ever since meeting in a small Georgia promotion ten years ago. He was a modest man just a hair or two shorter than her and a doughy body that belied his behind-the-scenes activity. Unlike some managers, who were more in it for the act and often got into the ring themselves, Ray chose to focus on his promo skills and making sure Mickey got the best. For being a shorter man in a big man’s world, he had no problem butting heads with creative whenever he felt that his girlfriend was not getting the work she deserved. It was that tenacity that made him a valuable asset in her career; Mickey could not imagine getting to Showdown without his help. “Just keeping track of the damage,” she grunted as she shifted around in the tub. “I want to make sure I pay back that punta, Sadie, in full tomorrow night.” Ray shook his head at that. There was no stopping Mickey and Sadie whenever their never-ending feud sparked up; you had a better chance of breaking up a cobra and a mongoose. He glanced over the young woman’s tan, bruised body, and sighed, “Just promise me you won’t sucker punch her with a roll of nickels in your fist again, okay?” “Only if you can make sure she doesn’t come to the ring with a scalpel again,” Mickey scowled, her fingers instinctively going to the gnarly scar on her forehead. Just thinking about that sneaky taint got her blood boiling, which her boyfriend helped cool by adding a fresh bag of ice to the tub. Their privacy was interrupted by a knock on the door. Mickey lolled her head over and called out, “Come on in!” In walked one of the backstage technicians, specifically the man who helped change out the plates on the title belts. He walked over to the duo and presented three large belts to the Latina wrestler, who gestured for him to hand them to Ray. Drew, always a polite man, glanced over to Mickey and smiled. “Great job out there, Mickey. Been a long time since I’ve had the privilege of setting up a Triple Crown of belts.” “Thanks, Drew,” she replied with a tired smile. As the man left the room, Ray flashed the golden beauties to his lovely lady. They were all roughly the same design, but they each had their own features: the Intercontinental featured two wrestlers grappling with each other, the Tag Team had those same two wrestlers back to back, and the World Championship had the company logo etched in the center. Framing the center of the belts were black discs that displayed the letter M in barbed wire, which was part of Mickey’s logo. “Says it right there in big, bold letters,” her eager manager remarked as he looked over the belts. “’MICKEY RAMONE’ looks right at home on them, don’t you think?” When he peeked over for an answer, Mickey was not even looking at the belts. Instead, her gaze was fixed on a mirror across the room. Ray shouldered the hefty belts and tapped her on the shoulder. “Hey, Mick…you okay?” This shook her from her daze, and her focus returned to the belts, albeit with much less interest than he had anticipated. “Oh, yeah, awesome. New belts, yay.” He raised an eyebrow at that. “Something wrong?” The punk girl sighed and covered her eyes. “I’m sorry, Ray; I don’t mean to come off as a coño. I’m just really tired of this.” “Hey, I get it. You’ve had a long night, and you just want to get to the hotel and rest up.” “No, no, it’s not just tonight,” she groaned. “It’s every night. We’ve been doing this for so long and I’ve gotten so many titles in that time, and I don’t know why, but I’m so tired of it all.” That was something he never expected to hear from Mickey. As long as Ray had known her, she always had this fantastic love for the business that simply could not be matched. Of course, she would not be the first person to lose interest in the game, but why now, so suddenly? She must have read his mind, because when she turned to meet his eyes, she shook her head. “I’m not saying I’m retiring or anything; you couldn’t drag me away from the ring. No, I’m just tired of winning the same sorts of titles over and over again, with the same gimmick. I’m the punk who defies the authority and meets any challenge because she doesn’t care if she lives or dies.” He nodded and remarked, “Yeah, and the crowd love it.” “For now, but if I’m bored of it, how long will it take until they turn on it too?” “So what were you thinking?” Mickey’s gaze returned to the mirror and she let her hand fall to her chin. “I’ve been thinking about my grandfather.” Her grandfather was ‘Hog Wild’ Lou Ramone, a legend in the industry for a few reasons. First, he had a timeless look, wearing wrestling trunks under overalls and nothing else; second, he was one of the toughest S.O.B.s back in the day; third and most remarkable, he was close to six hundred and fifty pounds in his peak. Lou had been a blimp of a man who made up for zero agility by focusing on powerful blows and drops that seemed to make the arenas shake. He was literally one of the biggest men in the history of the business, let alone the GWF, and when he passed away just a year after Mickey was born, everyone in the company poured out for the funeral. “What about him?” asked Ray. She turned back to face him, the ice shifting around her powerful body, and replied, “I have won so many variations of the same belts: world titles, tag titles, intercontinental, cruiserweight, hardcore, and so on. I’m proud of my accomplishments, but I need something new to aspire to; I need to be a groundbreaker like my grandfather.” “What did you have in mind?” “The Superheavyweight Championship,” she answered with a grin. When she was met with a confused look, she sighed and reached for her phone. Once in hand, she dug through her photos until she pulled up a picture of an old belt encased in glass. It was nowhere near as big as the belts of today, looking more like a tool belt than anything else, and it featured an embossed eagle with arrows in one claw and holly in the other. “My grandfather regularly competed for this belt back in the day,” Mickey explained. “It was a special belt for a special category of wrestler: only those who weighed upwards of four hundred pounds could qualify. Lou held this title three times in his life and was the last man to win it before it was discontinued; this here is the original, still sitting on a shelf in our home.” “So what, you want to bring the Superheavyweight Division back?” he asked, still not getting the picture. Mickey shook her head. “I don’t just want to bring back the Superheavyweight Division: I want to be their champion!” If it were anyone suggesting this, Ray would have laughed at how ridiculous it was. This was Mickey Ramone talking though, the same woman who once demanded she take a bump through a flaming table covered in barbed wire; after the C4 match at Fright Night 12, he knew she was deathly serious about stuff like this. The flustered manager clapped his hands together and took a deep breath. “Okay, voice of reason time, mi princesa violenta. You’re talking about reviving a division that’s been dead for over forty years. You want to be the champion of said division, despite there being no other women wrestlers that come close to that weight class, including yourself. Hog Wild was over six hundred pounds in his prime; you’re about a fifth of that. Even if you could get corporate to sign off on this, you’d be taking a huge risk on this.” As she languished in the tub with closed eyes, she murmured, “Thirty-five.” “Come again?” Ray asked. “That’s how many times you’ve told me that, Raymundo. Thirty-five times, you’ve told me I’d be taking a huge risk. And how often does it work out for me?” He could not do the math, but he knew that she was more often right than wrong. Mickey was a risk-taker, but she did everything in her power to make things turn out in her favor. “Ray, look at me,” she told him. When he looked to her bruised face, he swore that she had never looked so determined in her life. “This is what I want to do. I don’t care what anyone says, but I am going to be the Superheavyweight Champion.” He sighed and leaned back in his chair. There was no talking her out of this, not when she got into one of her moods; arguing with the creative department was easier than getting Mickey to change her mind. “Fine, fine,” he relented. “I’ll get us a meeting with the boss and see what we can do for you. But I’ll tell you right now, Mick: Dave is going to say…” *** “Not a chance in hell!” It was the day after the Showdown, a few hours before Monday Night War. Mickey, who now wore a white tank-top, leather jacket, and torn jeans, and Ray, who wore a casual suit, sat on the other side of a table in Dave Ericson’s hotel room. Mr. Ericson was the owner of the whole GWF and had been for the last forty years, and it showed. He was closing in on seventy-five years old, his eyes were often bloodshot from working twenty-hour days, and his face was wrinkling like a raisin. At the same time, Dave had been on the juice for a good few years back in the day and still regularly worked out, which meant that he was still a tough man. On this day, the day after his most successful event of the year, he wore a dark suit that fit him like a glove. “Let me tell you both something right now,” he grumbled as he carved up his steak and eggs. “I have heard some crazy ideas come my way; hell, I’ve even made up a few myself. This has got to take the cake though.” “Is this really any crazier than the time you tried to run an incest angle involving yourself and your daughter?” asked Mickey with a sarcastic smirk. Dave scowled at her, but Ray intervened before words could be exchanged. “Dave, we’ve got this figured out in a way that will allow us to make this happen; we spent all night planning this.” “Then pretend I’m a mark and sell me on it,” the boss said to the manager. Ray brought out a notepad that he had been scribbling on since that conversation in the early dawn. “First, we write Mickey off TV tonight with some injury, like a broken tail bone or quad; after last night’s beating, people will buy it and we can forfeit the titles. Next, we’ll have Mickey on a rigorous schedule that will balance out her gaining with exercise so that she’s not just getting fat; she’ll be getting strong too, like John Henry. The way we’ve got her schedule planned out now, we should have her up to about three hundred pounds by next year’s Beach Brawl, where she can make her big comeback and start building up to the title belt at Showdown the following spring.” Dave sighed and put on his readers so he could look over the notepad. He perused the scribbles, nodding here and shaking his head there, and when he finally put it down, his frown remained. “So what I’m getting is that you want to keep our top name in the Women’s Division on the bench for two years?” “That’s about how long it would take us to get to the appropriate weight for the belt,” Ray explained. “We’re not doing that,” the owner disapproved. “The only reason I’d let that happen is if you had a legit injury, but I’m not keeping you off TV for two years.” Ray was about to make another attempt, but Mickey stepped in. “Dave, I totally get where you’re coming from: you don’t want to lose a hot commodity and all the merch that comes with it, especially for so long. But I am going to do this with or without the GWF. Believe you me, I am sure that there are a lot of promotions that would eat up something like this. Who knows? Maybe I’ll bring take it to the BCW in Osaka, the HCW in London, or, Heaven help you, TNW.” If there was one thing Dave hated, it was losing talent to other promotions, particularly Total Nonstop Wrestling. He furrowed his brow at the pair across from him before sliding the notepad back to them. “All right, you can do the Superheavyweight angle, but you will follow my conditions.” He raised his fingers one by one as he fired off the terms. “First, when you come back, I will be booking you against the men; they’re the only ones I’ve got over three-hundred pounds, and I’m not about to fatten up anyone else in your division. Second, you will legitimately win every match; submissions or pinfalls, but no interference. Lastly, you will gain the appropriate weight by next Showdown; you get that big in a year, or I will send you back down to developmental until you’re back to your billing weight now.” Ray’s jaw dropped as he struggled to put together the numbers in his head. There was no way Mickey could gain that much weight so fast; it was physically impossible. Yet the punk princess only looked to Mr. Ericson with that same determination she had the night before. She was not going to run from such rigid challenges, not when she had her foot in the door. “Deal,” she agreed as she reached out to shake her boss’s hand. Dave returned the favor with a smirk of his own, though whether it was cockiness or admiration, no one could say. “Now, do we have any other business, or can I get back to my breakfast?” the owner asked the duo. Mickey looked down at the decadent dish on the table. There was a hearty tease of steak, a small pile of scrambled eggs, a foot’s worth of sausage links, and what seemed like a whole potato in hash. She looked back up to her boss and grinned. “Just one last question—how fast can room service get here?”

THE FEEDEE By Kid A Part 1 Yawning, Seth sat behind the sushi station at the Bellagio Casino Buffet, watching the usual array of gamblers, B-list celebrities and drunks mingling about filling their plates. An aspiring poker player, he had been drawn to the allure of Las Vegas like a moth to a flame; several months of bad beats however had left him reeling both financially and mentally. A break from the tables seemed to be the the only option to stop the bleeding, but he was still stuck in Vegas and had to pay the rent so gainful employment was a necessity. It wasn’t so bad working the buffet, especially at a ritzy location like the Bellagio. However, wearing that service uniform while watching people living the exciting life he had pursued left him feeling hollow on many a late-night drive home. This particular Thursday evening was like any other. That was, until a striking couple walked through the door. The man entered first. Dressed in a sharp pin-striped suit and crisp white dress shirt, he slicked back his dark hair and led her by the hand towards a corner booth. He looked to be in his mid forties, with a strong build and the swagger of a Vegas regular. In tow was a stunning young beauty, at least twenty years his Junior. She seemed taken aback by the commotion of the room....almost a bit skittish. Apprehensive. As they arrived at the table, he gave her a re-assuring nod and pointed her to a seat in the back. The phrase “built like a brick house” had never found a more welcome home than this young vixen. Her generous D-cup breasts popped out over the neckline of her slinky black dress, which hugged her ample yet toned curves all the way down to flared hips, a voluptuous ass and statuesque thighs. As she sat down, she picked up her phone and swiped the screen. Seth watched as the man glared at her; noticing his ire, she promptly set the device down on its face and looked back at table. Seemingly pleased with her deference, the man squeezed her arm and motioned towards the main buffet line. She nodded, but remained seated as he rose from his chair and headed in the direction of the various high-end entrees and desserts. 15 minutes later, he returned, his arms laden with at least 6 plates piled high with their most decadent selections. Steak, scrumptious pasta and mashed potatoes, slabs of barbecued ribs, gourmet cakes and pies; it was a feast suitable for a family of eight. Seth chuckled to himself. “Man, it must have been a long night at the bar for these two if they are that hungry.” But his eyebrows raised as he watched the man place five of the six plates in front of his dinner companion. Her eyes grew wide as she surveyed the bounty, and she looked up at him as if to confirm some mistake. He returned her gaze nonchalantly and motioned back to the food as he took a long drink of his Heineken. With a gulp, she nodded in agreement and began to dig in. Seth watched with amazement as she plowed through the first two plates with ease; each of them easily 1,500 calories. Her cheeks bulged from the effort, and he could see sweat forming on her brow as maintained the surprisingly gluttonous pace. Mid-way through the third plate, however, she seemed to hit the proverbial wall. Leaning back in her chair, she rubbed her bloated mid-section and looked at him with a coy smile. Seth could make out her words from across the room. “Isn’t that enough, honey?” The man gave her a stern expression in return and shook his head in disapproval. With a defeated sigh, she looked back down and took a long drink of water. As she dug back into her food, the man’s look of pleasure returned and he picked up his own phone for some leisurely surfing. Seth scratched his head in puzzlement. He had seen a lot of strange things in Vegas, but this was near the top of the list.

‘She is perfect! What kind of a name would fit a woman so absolutely stunningly beautiful?! Look at the way she walks, each step visibly labored and heavy as she shuffles through the aisles.’ Her legs were huge, each thigh stretching on for what seemed like miles, the fat pressing tightly against the leggings that were stretched to the point of near transparency. Jake continued to admire the beautiful girl, subtly stalking her through the store. He watched as she ambled down the aisles, her thighs rolling past each other the soft fat having nowhere to go but to fold over itself as she waddled. ‘Excellent choice!’ Jakes says to himself as he sees her pick up 2 boxes of pastries from the bread aisle, begin to walk away only to turn back and grab a few more boxes. He walks toward her in the aisle, pretending to glance at the food on the shelves, his cart noticeably bare. The beautiful behemoth had captured his attention only a minute or two after he had entered the store, and instead of continuing with his shopping he had been watching her do hers. She was perfect. He could see her prominent belly as it stretched the fabric on her top and pants, her belly was visible through the stretched fabric of her leggings, and he could see how it rested heavily against her thighs, bouncing and jiggling as she moved. ‘She must weigh at least 600 pounds!’ He thinks to himself as he tries to subtly eye the beauty, pretending to browse the options on the shelves, he picked up various items and pretended to look at the labels, his attention however was completely focused on the enormously obese woman just a few feet away. She had a round face with very feminine features. Her soft pouty lips were very full and a nice shade of red, her eyes were small, her full cheeks appeared to be encroaching on the openings, causing her eyes to take on a slight almond shape. Her skin was a soft tan color, looking almost blemish free. “Its not any good…” came a soft, sweet voice, suddenly Jake panicked, the woman was talking… and… to him? He felt his face get hot, like he had just been caught with his hand in the cookie jar. “Eh… erm… Im sorry what?” Jake replied, trying to get a foothold in the conversation and figure out what the beautiful girl was talking about. “The jelly silly! That new flavor isn’t good… not nearly as sweet as jelly should be!” Jake noticed a slight breathiness to her speech, waddling around the store left her noticeably winded jake realized, trying to forget the thought as soon as it entered attempting to avoid any undue embarrassment that an untimely erection would bring. Only then did Jake notice the ‘Limited time only!’ printed in bright red letters in the corner of the jar he was holding. “Oh… uh okay! Thanks for the heads up!” Jake replied, trying to act natural, and trying to give the impression that he had actually been genuinely interested in the quality of the jelly. “No problem!” came the quick reply before the woman began waddling away to continue her shopping. Likely to forget about the guy she warned about the jelly in just a few minutes. But Jake couldn’t think of anything to say as he watched the woman walk away, her ass cheeks visibly jiggling with each footfall. “So… you like jelly, huh?” ‘What the hell are you thinking jake, what was that?!’ Jake immediately panicked to himself as the words left his lips. ‘You like jelly?’ what kind of a stupid question is that? He watched as she turned around, watching her body move was majestic, each roll finding a new place to settle as she turned. “Hehe… Yea! I like anything that tastes sweet! Can’t you tell?!” Came the reply as the girl patted her massive belly for emphasis… the girl was so candid it caught Jake off guard. “Of course! Er…. I mean no…. ermm.. “ Jake struggled to respond, any charm he had once possessed went straight out the window as soon as the girl smiled at him and rubbed the soft fat of her belly. “Its okay hun, i’m fat! there’s no use denying it!” The girl responded, giggling at Jake’s nervous reply. “Well, you’re also really beautiful, there’s no denying that either!” Jake responded, trying to match the girl’s surprising cheeriness, while also finding a little bit of his charisma that the girl had blown away. “Oh my goodness! That's so nice, its been awhile since someone paid me such a genuine compliment!” she responded, practically radiating as she smiled with both her eyes and her mouth, revealing a beautiful smile of radiant white teeth. “You are very welcome! What’s your name by the way, if I don’t at least learn the name of such a beautiful girl I’ll be kicking myself for the rest of the day!” Jake smiled at the girl, his heart racing as he tried to maintain his composure. Was this really happening, he was actually talking to the large and lovely lady who had captured his attention. “You are just the sweetest guy I’ve ever met! I’m Sarah, what’s your name handsome?” Sarah replied, brushing a loose strand of hair that had made its way into her field of view, smiling a flirtatious smile as she did so. “I’m Jake, its really great to meet you!” He said, offering the beautiful girl his hand, which she reciprocated. He watched as she lifted her arm toward him, the fat that hung from her bicep jiggling as she did so. Jake couldn’t help but notice how soft and full her hand was, her skin felt like heaven. It seemed like her hands hadn’t done any sort of work in her life, the skin soft as a baby’s bottom. “Its great to meet you too!” Sarah responded giggling, and looking away, Jakes admiring gaze causing her to lose her composure for a second. “Hey look, this might be a little forward, but I think you are just absolutely stunning, and If I don’t at least ask I’ll never forgive myself.. So here goes, how would you like to go out for dinner sometime?” Jake made his move, if he would ever have a shot at this beautiful massive girl, this was it. Sarah smiled as Jake asked the question, her heart fluttering. She’d never been asked on a real date before. Aside from a few dances in high school with a date who was “Just a friend” she hadn’t really ever experienced the dating scene. But here she was, practically sweating just from waddling around the store, with her cart loaded to the brim full of fatty foods, yet nevertheless she had a super handsome guy groveling over her. She had her suspicions forming about Jake’s preferences is women, after all its not often that a girl like herself got hit on by random strangers outside of the online forums she frequented. But here she was, out in the wild being hit on by a guy who by all appearances was a genuinely nice guy. “I’d love to! You seem so nice!” Sarah responded, touching Jake on his upper arm as she did so, flashing him a smile. “Awesome, well how about you type your number in, and I’ll give you a call in a couple days, we can do something this weekend!” Jake replied, handing the gorgeous girl his cell phone, trying to keep his hand from shaking from how nervous he actually was despite his relatively collected demeanor that he had fought to regain. “Sounds good!” Jake watched as Sarah’s chubby fingers hit the screen on his phone. She held the phone on her breasts, resting her arms as she did, her fat arms were no doubt heavy, and holding a phone in front of her face would no doubt produce a strain, which this girl appeared to avoid at all costs. Her face settled down into the extra fat that framed her chin and jaw, extra rolls forming as she focused on his phone. This was actually happening, the most beautifully fat girl he had ever seen was typing her number into his phone, he was ecstatic. “Don’t you dare bail on me, or I’ll be crushed!” Sarah continued, as she handed Jake back his phone. “I wouldn’t dare bail on a girl half as beautiful as you are!” Jake replied, flashing a smile. “Hehehe you are cute!” Sarah replied blushing. “Well, I better keep on shopping, they say not to shop on an empty stomach and the longer I stand here the hungrier I get, so If I want to make it out with just one cart, I better get moving!” Sarah laughed as she spoke, her upbeat demeanor was so refreshing. “Oh my goodness that’s so funny!” Jake laughed at Sarah’s humor, he was always a fan of girls talking about their appetites, especially in such a candid manner. “Alright, well I will see you this weekend Beautiful!” Jake said, as he moved in for a hug. She was just as soft as she looked Jake thought to himself as his midsection made contact with Sarah’s massive stomach, he could feel his dick swelling as it pressed further and further into her massive belly as he attempted to reach his arms around her. She was huge! Only now that he had his arms part of the way around her was he able to fully appreciate her immense size. He guessed there was at least a foot or two of space between his hands on her back, he wouldn’t have been able to reach around her even if he was a massive basketball player with a 7 foot wingspan he mused quietly as he felt Sarah’s massively fat arms circle around him, the heavy, warm, soft, heavenly, fat resting across his shoulders. “Alright see you then handsome!” Sarah said as they pulled away from each other, winking as she spoke. She was so huge and so incredibly confident and sexy, Jake was blown away, speechless as they walked away from each other, with plans to go out over the weekend. He smiled as he looked at his phone and saw “Sarah <3” typed in with the beautiful girl’s number. “Oh hey, Sarah!” Jake called after the waddling beauty. “Just wanted to say, going home with two carts wouldn’t be so bad!” Jake said as he winked, Sarah giggled and shook her head laughing at Jakes antics. “I’ll keep that in mind when I go down the dessert aisle!” Sarah responded, smiling. Her suspicions about Jake’s preferences had almost certainly been confirmed, they had just met and he was already trying to encourage her to buy more food. She smiled to herself as she walked away, she could feel her pussy tingling. This was going to be the start of something wonderful. A few nights later on Wednesday Jake nervously fiddled with his phone, he had been trying to mentally prepare for a few minutes to call the gorgeous girl from the grocery store. She was so perfect, he knew he couldn’t mess this up, this would be his shot to finally have an enormous girlfriend to stuff full of endless food. A girl with a massively fat body for him to explore, fondle, and fuck. “She likes you dude, just DO IT!” Jake says to himself as he circles the little phone icon on his screen next to “Sarah <3” finally he presses it and the phone starts ringing. Sarah is suddenly awoken by the sound of her cell phone ringing. She was laying on her couch, practically nude aside from the panties she was wearing, which to the untrained eye were practically invisible, hidden by the massive rolls on her hips and ass. She reaches for the phone, brushing a few wrappers away as she does so. An observer would have seen the massively fat girl surrounded by wrappers on every side, popsicles, chips, fruit snacks, cakes, cookies, fast food wrappers, just about anything a fatty would love had left their remains scattered around the gorged beauty. “H-hello?” Sarah said, trying to change her voice to hide the “just-woke-up” sound in her tone, afterall it was 5 pm, a time when most people were getting off work. She tried to wake up from the grogginess of her food-induced nap. Laying on her couch with all of her glorious fat exposed gorging on fattening foods had been a favorite past-time for Sarah for the last few years, and it had had visible results on her body, but that’s a backstory for another time. “Hey beautiful! I didn’t wake you up? Did I?” Jake asked, Sarah’s attempt had obviously failed. “Yea, its okay though, there’s no reason for me to be sleeping right now anyway!” Sarah giggled as she replied. ‘Damn it Sarah, stop giggling, neither of you said anything funny!’ Sarah thought to herself as she tried to hide the nerve wracking effect that Jake had on her. “Hey don’t worry, it’s just a little beauty rest! And you’ve got a whole lot of beauty so you need a whole lot of rest!” Jake replied, smiling as he imagined what Sarah’s nap might have looked like, she must have been quite a vision freshly woken up, laying in bed all cozy, little did he know about the gluttonous scene that would drive him up a wall with desire if he saw it, this girl was already surpassing his fantasies, whether he knew it or not. “You’re so funny, you always have something cute to say, don’t you!?” Sarah asked giggling, this time her giggle was justified, she felt. “So how can I help you handsome?” Sarah asked, trying to sound coy, trying to hide the fact that she wanted to jump through the phone and hop on top of Jake and cuddle him to death, she was smitten for sure. “Well, I wanted to take you up on that date we talked about the other day! I’ve got a few things lined up for Friday evening, how does 6 sound?” “That sounds perfect!” Sarah replied, any time would be perfect for her, she could definitely take a break from her usual activities of snacking, watching Tv, playing games, and browsing the internet for someone as important as Jake. “I mean, I think I can make some room!” Sarah said jokingly, trying to match some of Jake’s quick humor. “Well thanks for squeezing me in to your busy schedule!” Jake laughed, thinking about what the gorgeous girl could possible busy herself with, did she have a job? What kind of job could a girl of her size have? He mused quietly, almost forgetting he was still on the phone. “Right, so I’ll pick you up at 6 then!” Jake continued. “Sounds good tfoo mfee!” Sarah said around a mouthful of food, a twinkie had managed to slip her grasp during her binge, and had just been found, only to meet an immediate demise, like all of its cohorts. ‘Did she just shove food into her mouth mid-sentence talking to a guy she barely knows?’ Jake thought to himself, floored by Sarah’s evident gluttony. “Alright great, see you then!” Jake replied before the two said goodbyes and hung up. “Alright, now how am I gonna get up?!” Sarah said aloud to no one in particular, noticing the conundrum she had eaten herself into. Sarah was surprisingly mobile for her size, aside from the forced waddle in her step and her slower amble, she was almost entirely independent, only needing her roommate/best friend since elementary school Jessica’s help on a few occasions. This was typically one of those occasions. Sarah had worn a spot in the couch with her weight, causing it to sink especially low in her favorite spot. This made the couch a helluva lot comfier for her, but made the task of standing by herself with an engorged stomach nearly impossible. Luckily she had slept off a bit of her feast, the glorious fullness subsiding just a bit, enough for her to attempt the task solo, otherwise she’d be stuck until Jessica got home around 6. She began shifting her massive weight toward the edge of the couch, her belly spilling over her lap and hanging toward the floor. The bottom of her glorious belly shimmied back and forth as she maneuvered herself closer to the edge. She was an FA’s wildest fantasy come true, and after countless conversations online she was growing increasingly aware of the effect her body had on certain men, Jake seemed to be a part of that group, and she was determined to find out for sure come their date on Friday. This effect often gave her the upper hand in online conversations, something that she enjoyed immensely, the feeling of being admired like an obese goddess drove her wild. Sarah felt her center of gravity shift forward as she lunged, attempting to capitalize ageon the momentum her massive hanging belly provided, as it pulled her forward, what remained of her neglected thigh muscles then trembled as she leaned forward, her fat arms extended, the abundant adipose hanging and swinging with every motion. “Whoooo!.... Done!” Sarah said in a huff as she wiped the sweat from her forehead. She stood there for a second finding her balance and recuperating from the exertion. “Man, I hope Jake really does like big girls, because I’m not getting any smaller!” Sarah’s voice showed the slightest bit of fear, what if she was getting herself all worked up over nothing… Maybe Jake’s seemingly genuine compliments were simply calculated lines designed to lift a fat girl’s spirits only to crush her. She was scared. She surveyed the endless wrappers that announced her gluttonous binge to any soul who happened into her living room. “I can’t rely on Jessica forever… and if things keep going the way they have been I just might need to find someone to help take care of me… Oh Jake, please don’t be just a cruel prank…” Sarah continued to think about Jake, her increasing weight, and her nerves about their date as she waddled her way toward her room. ‘Who am I kidding, I’m still pretty mobile, I mean I can still shop for myself, clean up after myself, and even make some extra money from home! Even if Jake doesn’t work out, I’m sure I’ll be okay for a little while longer…’ Sarah’s thoughts continued until she reached her bedroom, she sat down in her extra wide, reinforced computer chair. With all the modifications the chair resembled more of a lazy boy recliner with a small moveable desk that was attached to a few joints that allowed Sarah to pull her keyboard to her lap, the monitor was set up in a similar fashion, with a moveable arm that allowed her to pull it into view. This was her livelihood, at least its what she used to supplement the “small endowment” her wealthy parents gave her when they half-heartedly vowed to not support their daughter as she “ate her life away” as they put it. Like we said though, backstory for another time. For now, Sarah sits in her “computer chair” and puts on her headset, clicking a few boxes on the screen until a dialogue appeared that read: Status: Online; Pay tracking: Active. She then drifts off to sleep as she snacks on a few cookies, waiting for a call. Sarah had been pretty active on an rapidly increasingly popular game since the beta, so much so that the developers asked her to help with customer support. So here she was a few years later ‘leading’ a customer support office from home. In reality, she laid in her chair for a few hours every so often and snacked on anything within reach, occasionally fielding a phone call from anyone important to the company. It wasn’t a bad gig for a girl who had given up tying her own shoes a while back, the difficulties of reaching past her belly simply outweighing the benefits for the obese babe. For now, she was secure, she could still get by with the occasional help of Jessica, but all her thinking was making Jake sound like a gift from the gods, all she had to do was continue being her fat, gluttonous, sweet self. She could do that. It's what she'd been doing for years. Meanwhile Jake sits in his modern looking apartment. A modest one bedroom that he rented, the rest of his $100,000+ salary going toward savings for the last 8 years since he had graduated college at the young age of 21. He worked for an energy resource company as an engineer helping design safe transport methods for various energy sources. He had enough saved up to buy a nice house with a sizeable down payment, with plenty left over. He was a simple guy, only occasionally spending money on himself for a small vacation or video games. However, despite his personal disinterest in spending money on himself, he dreamt of spoiling a plump princess with everything she desires, and the way things were looking Sarah was a very likely candidate, greatly exceeding the ‘plump’ requirement. “God, she is just so perfect!” Jake said to himself aloud, thinking about how lucky he was to have encountered the beautiful woman. “She’s like all my wildest fantasies came true and she actually spoke to me first! I really hope this isn’t all just a dream or something!” Jake continued, pinching himself as he spoke. Nope. Very much awake, now with a slight bruise forming on his forearm. “How do I even prepare for taking out a girl like her?” Jake thought to himself as he envisioned the burgeoning behemoth of a girl in his mind. She was huge, He tried to imagine how wide her hips were as he sat in his chair, pretending to gauge the size of her hips with his hands, He placed them about as far apart as he could reach, was she really that big? Or was his mind playing tricks on him, stretching the girl’s proportions in his memory? The ol’ ‘fish gets bigger every time the story is told conundrum’. Could be. But without a doubt she was smoking hot, way fatter than any girl he had ever dated. In fact, likely double as large as the heaviest girl he had ever dated. Jake thought back on the girl who held the title, she was around 280 pounds or so, quite fat by most people’s standards, but to Jake she was beautiful, if anything on the small side. Sarah on the other hand, Sarah was in a league of her own by Jake’s standards. She had it all. A massively fat body, an amazing personality, and a love for food. The trifecta. ‘I better make sure this date blows her away!’ as he looked at his phone checking the reservations and plans he had made to make sure the date would be one Sarah would remember for a long time. I might need a bigger car… Jake thought of his small honda coupe, a commuter car that he’d bought for his job, the car was fine for him, but for a girl of her size it would no doubt prove uncomfortable. With that Jake made a call to a rental company and arranged a reservation for a roomy SUV that was relatively low to the ground, something that would give Sarah enough room, but still be possible for her to climb into. Jake noticed the bulge in his pants start throbbing at the thought. He could get used to the kinds of obstacles having such an enormous girlfriend would surely present, he liked having to prepare so much for a simple date just because the other half had given herself completely to the dominance of her appetite and gluttonous desires. “Ugh… I can’t wait till friday!” Jake said aloud as he headed to the kitchen to make himself some dinner. Anything to pass the time till friday. Come Friday evening and Jake is maneuvering the small streets of Sarah’s neighborhood, not accustomed to the bulky SUV he had rented. Jake’s hands were tightly gripping the steering wheel, the butterflies in his stomach announcing to himself just how nervous he was for his dream date with his dream girl. ‘There it is!’ Jake thinks to himself as he spots the house “yep 316 Jetson Dr. here we are.” Jake said aloud as he took one last look at his phone to confirm the address. He noticed a brand new Land Rover sitting in the driveway with a License plate holder that read “Sweet as Sugar”. ‘Damn someone’s got money…’ Jake thought as he walked past the car, noticing that the car was definitely not stock, he could see plenty of modifications that were obviously designed to accommodate the sizeable sweetie, Sarah. From extra handles, an extra step on the outside of the car, and what appeared to be a seatbelt extender, the car had everything to prolong Sarah’s mobility. *Knock Knock* Jake stood there in front of the door, with a bouquet of flowers and a giant box of chocolates waiting for his date to come to the door. It took a minute or two, causing Jake to second guess himself… maybe Sarah wasn’t as interested as she had seemed… Just then the sounds of heavy steps could be heard from the other side of the door. The door handle turned and the door slowly opened, revealing a sight Jake could never have prepared for. His jaw literally dropped, eliciting a tickled giggle from the girl who had caused the reaction. Sarah stood there, a pure vision of beauty, sex, and gluttony. Her face was beautifully made up, with contour in all the right places, highlighting her feminine features. Her hair lay on her shoulders, the rich auburn color shimmering in the light. Her smile was radiant… and the rest of her did not disappoint. She was wearing a very form fitting red dress that hugged every roll, curve, fold, and bulge on her body. He could clearly see her belly as it hung toward her knees, the fabric stretched across her massive tummy, Jake could see the fat jiggle as she giggled at his awestruck reaction, causing him to become even more entranced by the beautiful girl. The dress was sleeveless, leaving her huge arms exposed for Jake’s eyes to examine. They were gigantic, true pillow arms. The fat looked so incredibly soft, the skin stretched to hold all of the excess adipose. Her upper arm fat spilled over her elbows, causing a deep fold where the joints should have been.The dress revealed a massive amount of her cleavage, which like her belly jiggled when she laughed. Her boobs were huge, easily the size of Jake’s head, probably much bigger. God every perceivable inch of her was simply stuffed full of fat. His eyes wandered down her body, eyeing the dramatic curve of her hips as they flared outward, exaggerating her feminine shape despite the hundreds of excess pounds she had packed on her body. Her thighs were packed tightly together under the dress, his eyes focused on the end of the dress, where her slightly paler thigh flesh was visible. He counted at least 3 distinct folds just on the portion of her inner thighs that were visible. Her knees had met a similar fate as her elbows, an indented fold being the only marker of the joint that was visible years ago. Her thigh fat spilled over her knees on all sides, likely one of the main culprits that had caused her once relatively graceful gait to become a fat-inhibited waddle.Her calves hadn’t managed to escape the effects of years of gluttony on her body either, the flesh of the upper part of her calves dimpled with cellulite. “Well… don’t just stare at me all… night.. Gimme a hug!” Sarah said, slightly winded from her waddle to the door. “Oh… uh… oh yea.. I… uh… of course… sorry! It’s so nice to see you, you look absolutely stunning!” Jake said as he moved in for a hug, embracing the immense girl. She was just as soft as he remembered, and just as large as he had been imagining in his memory, if not softer and larger. “You are just so sweet!” Came the reply as Sarah slowly recovered from her exertion. “And you look absolutely handsome!” Sarah continued, running her hands down Jake’s sides as they each pulled away from the hug. Sarah had been desperate to touch Jake since the grocery store, so she took the chance. Jake didn’t seem to mind. “Awh thanks gorgeous! I hope you are ready for some good food and a great time!” Jake responded before his eyebrows furrowed a little bit and a confused expression was visible on his face. “What’s this?” Jake said as he motioned toward an object in Sarah’s hand. It looked like a seatbelt. Why was she carrying around a seatbelt, and why was she bringing it on their first date? “Oh… uhmmm.. Thats, well thats a seatbelt extender…” Sarah said as she turned her gaze from jake and toward the floor, a little embarrassed as she said the words. “I don’t really fit in any seatbelts anymore, so I thought i’d bring it with me…” Sarah’s words trailed off as she prepared for derision from Jake. After all, who wouldn’t think it was weird that a girl has to bring a seatbelt extender just to be able to ride in a car. “Of course! Safety first! I couldn’t bear the thought of you getting hurt, especially not on our first date! I want at least a few more!” Jake said smiling at the girl, grabbing her hand as he spoke to reassure her after he noticed the embarrassment in her voice. “You always know what to say… I’m glad you don’t think its weird.” Sarah responded, the smile returning to her face. “Hey, like you told me when we met, you’re fat, there is no denying it, and I wouldn’t have asked you on a date if I didn’t want to be here with you, seatbelt extender and all, end of story! Now let’s start moving, I’m hungry…” Jake said excitedly, testing the waters with the whole fat thing, she had said it first and he was just following her lead, trying to figure out just how accepting of her body she was. “Sounds good!” Sarah responded as she grabbed Jake’s hand and the two walked toward Jake’s rented SUV. “Oh thank god, you drive an SUV I was so worried about having to squeeze into some clown car!” Sarah said as she walked, her steps obviously straining her speech as she attempted to speak as fluidly as possible, despite the exertion. “Haha about that, well actually this is a rental, I do in fact drive a clown car, which is why I opted for the rental tonight.” Jake responded laughing at Sarah’s reaction. “Oh my goodness, I’m sorry I didn’t mean to talk bad about your car....” “Hey don’t worry about it, i’ve been thinking about upgrading for a while, maybe it is time for an SUV in my life…” Jake said, squeezing Sarah’s hand as they approached the car. ‘Wow that hint was a little forward Jake, haven’t even gotten to dinner and you are talking about buying a new car that fits fatties better. Real great…’ Jake thought to himself as he opened Sarah’s door she brushed against him as she approached the door opening, her hips sliding against his crotch. It was glorious, the feeling of her soft fat pressed against him was unreal. It took all of his self control to not just jump on top of her right there on the curb. Once in his seat Jake smiled at Sarah, both beginning to say something at the same time… “You go first.” Said Jake as he continued smiling at the gorgeous girl. “Hehe okay, well I was just going to say that I think the SUV idea is a great one, maybe i’m a touch partial, but I would definitely want to ride around in your new SUV….” Sarah giggled as she flirted, she was so new at all this, and she was trying to follow Jake’s lead. “Well gosh, where is the nearest car dealership around here? If a new SUV is all it takes to get you to want to keep riding around with me, then I’ll go sign the papers on one right now!” Jake jokingly began fiddling with the navigation in the car. “Woah woah woah... not so fast there bud, I’m famished if you don’t get me to a restaurant right now you are going to have one upset fatty on your hands!” Sarah joking huffed in anger as she spoke, placing her fists on her soft hips in feigned defiance, her hands sinking a few inches into the abundant fat. “Hahaha, you’re right, lets go!” Jake laughed at the obese girl’s fake fit. With that the duo was on their way to their date a la Jake. “No way! We’re going to Rio’s?! I love that place!” Sarah said as they pulled in to the parking lot of the restaurant. “Yea, I figured it’s a nice restaurant, and since we have such a famished girl on our hands it wasn’t a bad choice!” Jake was referencing the style of dining at Rio’s, It was a brazilian restaurant, one of the ones where the waiter’s walk around with giant skewers of various meats. As well as bottomless portions on all the sides. It was essentially a buffet in everything but name, the restaurant worked hard to preserve the classy atmosphere and fine dining feel despite the stigmas that surround buffets. “Oh yea, its great, good thing too cuz I am starving and I could really go for one of those roasted pineapple things with the cinnamon sugar on it! Mhmmmmm! So good!” Sarah’s mouth watered as Jake parked the car. “You really are one for the sweeter things in life huh?” Jake asked as the two got out of the car, he wanted to know more about her in every way, and when she left the opportunity open for him to glean more understanding of her gluttonous proclivities, he jumped on it. “Hehehe, yea… sheesh everyone picks up on that so quick!” Sarah giggled, the robust color of her face deepening a bit as she blushed, hiding her gaze just a bit with her auburn hair. It was true though, she had always had an obsession with sweets, ever since she could remember. Her parents would even tell stories of the fits she threw as a baby any time they tried to give her any variant of gerbers that wasn’t some sort of sweet fruit mixture. This consistent need for sweet stimulation had earned her the nickname Sweet Sarah at a very young age. “Well, the first thing you said to me was a warning about the lack of sweetness in a jelly I was looking at, so if you are trying to hide it hon, you might need to work a little harder!” Jake toyed with Sarah as they approached the doors. He opened the door for her and placed his hand on the small of her back as she waddled past, he cherished the warm softness that greeted him, separated only by the stretched thin fabric of her dress. He could actually feel the undulations in her fat as her feet made consistent contact with the ground. After informing the hostess of his reservation of the private romance table the restaurant offered for additional charge the two were shown to a slightly private corner of the restaurant, a table specially decorated with a candle, white tablecloth and a bottle of wine was waiting for them. “Oh my god, Jake… this is amazing!” Sarah found a natural break in the sentence to sneak in a sharp breath in order to try to make the rest of her speech sound almost natural, as if she wasn’t breathing like she had just ran a mile. “Oh its nothing, I just made a phone call the restaurant did all the work.” Jake responded, beaming with excitement that his gesture hadn’t gone unnoticed. “Yea, but you set this up… I’m speechless this is the nicest thing a guy has ever done for me!” Sarah tried not to break out into tears, she really had a soft spot for genuine, kind gestures, especially coming from a guy she was so interested in. “Well, lets sit down, no need for you to have to stand around wasting your energy!” Jake suggested, motioning for Sarah to slide into the roomy booth. Meanwhile Sarah simply prayed that she’d save them both embarrassment and actually fit into the seat. She held her breath and futilely tried to reduce the massive circumference of her midsection as she lowered her girth into the seat. It was no use.Her massive belly immediately made definite contact with the table, loudly causing it to scrape against the floor a few inches. ‘Thank god this wasn’t nailed down or that could have been uncomfortable.’ Sarah thought as her face turned bright red at the sound of the table. Thankfully the couple was in a secluded enough area that no one seemed to notice, or if they did they weren’t within Sarah’s line of sight. “Don’t worry about that, no one cares, it’s just you and me tonight, okay?” Jake said responding to the new color in Sarah’s face. He tried to act natural as he slid into his side of the booth, hiding his surprise at how tight his half now was because of the adjustment Sarah’s fat had made to their seating arrangement. Jake noticed that despite the extra room Sarah’s belly was still packed tightly against the table. “Are you comfortable enough?” “Yea.. just hold on… there we go…” Sarah said as she shifted in the seat, allowing her belly to spill between her thighs rather than rest on top of them, which had been causing it to press harder against the table. Jake was enthralled with the girl, she really was perfect, even better than he remembered and infinitely sexier than any dream girl he could have whipped up for himself given the power. “You are just absolutely stunningly beautiful, you know that?” Jake asked smiling as he stared at the obese girl across from him. He then grabbed the opened wine bottle on the table and poured them each a glass. “Oh stop, you are just too nice!” Sarah said as she bit her lip. Jake paying her so many compliments and so much attention really was driving her wild. She could feel her pussy get warm as she looked into his eyes. “Oh here they come!” Jake said changing the subject as a server appeared around the corner. “Hey guys, welcome to Rio’s, we’re so happy you’re spending your evening together with us, I see you already have wine, anything else I can get you?” The waitress asked as she tried not to react to the immense girth of the girl sitting in front of her. “Uhmmm… could I get a large strawberry banana smoothie?” Sarah asked immediately, the wine was good and all, but she needed a sweeter addition to her meal to supplement it. “Absolutely” “And I’ll take a water” Jake said as the waiter turned toward him. “Sounds good guys, have you had a chance to look over the sides? You get to pick 3 of the 6 as a table, and they are brought out as you need more.” the waitress took the liberty of explaining how the restaurant worked, since it wasn’t a common dining style. “Oh, I actually said on the phone we would take all 6, the arrangements should have been made....” Jake responded caught off guard. The waitress immediately responded with a sincere apology as she glanced at her notepad that she pulled from her back pocket to confirm the man’s claim. “You are absolutely right, I’ll start bringing that out, and the kitchen crew should be coming around shortly with the meat.” The waitress said as she turned and left the couple alone. “All of them? You really do know the way to a fat girl’s heart!” Sarah immediately said as soon as the waitress was out of earshot. Before Jake had the chance to respond a gentleman was standing at their table. With what appeared to be some sort of beef on a skewer. “Miss could you move your fork?” The waiter asked as he positioned the meat to cut some from the skewer. The waiter then cut off a generous portion of meat for both Sarah and Jake before disappearing from where he’d come, only to be replaced by another man with a different meat, followed by the waitress with the sides. After a few visits from the staff the couples table resembled a royal banquet table at a celebratory feast. Various dishes full of food filled just about every empty space on the table. “Wow! This is quite the line up!” Sarah said, Immediately followed by her eyes lighting up. “Ooooooh oooh! Sir over here please!” Sarah suddenly exclaimed. As she spoke her hand shot into the air, to indicate where she was. Jake watched as her hand rose in the air, the soft fat that had been resting against her side was sent jiggling through the air as it tried to catch up to the swift movement. Jake turned his head to see a waiter carrying a skewer that had pineapple rings attached to it, the rings a golden color, having been cooked and covered in cinnamon and sugar. ‘You couldn’t sneak something sweet past this girl if you were Jet Li himself!’ Jake mused silently as he stared at the excited girl calling after the waiter and biting her lip. “Uhmm… could I please have a few more?” Sarah asked sweetly with puppy dog eyes in response to the waiter portioning only a single ring out to her. “Oh… uh yea, of course, sorry about that!” The guy responded, pulling 3 more rings from the skewer and giving them to the greedy glutton. “For you sir?” the waiter asked, turning to Jake. “Sure, why don’t you just give me the last two?” Jake suggested, noticing that Sarah had left the skewer nearly bare. After emptying the skewer the waiter took his leave, disappearing around the corner back into the main portion of the restaurant, probably headed for the kitchen to gossip with the rest of the staff about the gluttonous pig that was keeping them all busy. “See they’re good! You like ‘em too!” Sarah said, referencing the rings on the small plate Jake had received. “They’re good, but pineapple isn’t really my thing, these are for you.” Jake said smiling as he reached the small plate over to Sarah. A wide grin spread across Sarah’s face from ear to ear at the gesture. “OH MY GOD you are the best!” Sarah exclaimed as she quickly grabbed the plate, forgetting to act lady-like because of her excitement. “At your rate bud, I don’t think you’ll be able to get rid of me at all, whether you buy the SUV or not…” Sarah joke flirted as she began eating one of the rings. “.... I’ll be like a fat stray cat that follows you around!” Sarah giggled at her own joke, and jake did the same. “You’re too cute!” Jake responded as he watched the girl begin eating. “And dessert before dinner! A true sign of a sweetaholic!” Jake continued. Sarah chortled a little bit, trying not to spill any of the food she was chewing from her mouth. “You can’t say stuff like that when… I haffve my moufth full..” Sarah said, taking a small pause to shove more of the pineapple in her mouth before finishing the sentence, talking with her mouth full. This girl was such a greedy eater,as soon as one bite was gone, the next followed. “Wait, so when exactly am I supposed to talk then?” Jake smiled at his own joke. “Hey thafts not funny!” Sarah responded, scowling slightly at Jake, despite the obvious curl in her lips that indicated her smile despite her mouth full of food. “I’m only teasing, don’t let me stop you from eating!” “I know, I mean, I didn’t peg you for the type that would try to put me on a diet…” Sarah said smiling at Jake as she began tearing in to the main course, having finished her pineapple rings. “Never, I think you should eat whatever you want, whenever you want!” Jake responded smiling as he tried the various meats. “Mhmmmh this one’s good! Nice and sweet!” Sarah said pointing at one of the plates of meat, not directly responding to Jake, distracted by the delicious food. “Oh… uh and yea, I figured as much, after that line at the grocery store! You were practically begging me to leave with more food, the way you smiled and winked at me! I melted right there in the aisle!” “Uhhh! Yes! I’m so glad you didn’t think that was weird!” Jake responded relieved. He was never sure how some of what he said was coming across, but Sarah appeared to be eating it all up (No pun intended). “No not weird at all... “ Sarah paused, taking a bite of the sweetest meat she had found, having ‘sampled’ them all to narrow it down. ‘Sampled’ is a relative term for Sarah, in reality she had eaten a generous helping of each meat before simply dumping a mound of the sweetest one onto her plate. “In fact…mmfm imf happy tfo report tfhat I was afble to leafe with almost two carts stuffed to the brim…” Sarah continued shoveling bite after bite of food into her mouth as she ate. Little did Jake know but he was being tested. Despite Sarah’s seeming preoccupation with the food, she was in fact gauging Jake’s reaction to each of her antics, testing the boundaries of what he appreciated. He seemed to be enjoying what he saw. ‘I think he’s a keeper…’ Sarah thought to herself as she watched Jake cover his mouth a bit, preparing to respond despite having just taken a bite of food. “Thats awesome!” Jake replied, swallowing his food. “You have quite the appetite, don’t you?” Jake asked. Sarah’s appetite was obvious to him already, as well as to all of the wait staff who happened by their table, continually delivering refills on the various side items, including plenty of the meat that Sarah had zero’d in on, oh, and of course more smoothies. “Uhmmm Yea!” Sarah responded matter of factly before shoving a huge bite of food past her lips. “Had one since I can remember. Ever since I was little all I wanted to do was eat delicious food. I can’t remember a time when I wasn’t thinking of my next meal before I had finished my current one…” Sarah said around the food. This wasn’t a part of Jake’s test. This was true, she really had always had an undeniable obsession with food. “That’s so cute!” Jake responded smiling, feeling his dick throb as he watched his gorgeous date gorge on the various foods whilst describing her descent into gluttony. “Tell me more about the young Sarah!” Jake continued. Sarah went on to describe various parts of her childhood, intermincing the main narrative with little stories about her growing gluttony. She had always snuck food past her parents. They were the prim and proper type, both of them having been trust fund socialites who had never held a real job of their own, simply growing their fortunes through investments. So, naturally having a little piggy for a daughter didn’t fit their world very well, Sarah explained to Jake. Diet after diet coupled with personal trainer after personal trainer, counseling, incentive programs, nothing had succeeded at abating the growing girl’s obsession with food, especially sweets. Her parents had even considered an experimental brain surgery that was supposed to kick her appetite-controlling hormones into overdrive! Sarah told Jake with disgust at the prospect. However, despite Sarah’s best efforts to constantly binge her parents had succeeded at keeping their daughter’s weight at a relatively reasonable level for most of her childhood. Then came college. “So once you got to college you were just free to let loose a bit then?” Jake interjected as Sarah explained, connecting the dots in his own head. “Yea mmmfph pfretty much!” Sarah responded, electing not to get into the details of her shaping years in college just yet. “So how about now, are your parents okay with your lifestyle?” Jake asked. “Well, no not really…” Sarah responded, trailing off, the details of her parents position toward her gluttony still a little tender. “I’m sorry I didn’t mean to pry, we can talk about it later….” Jake quickly spoke up, noticing the sudden shift in Sarah’s demeanor. This was obviously a touchy subject for her, one better left for a time other than the first date. “So how ‘bout pets, have any of those?” “Hey hey hey not so fast mister!” Sarah responded, the sad tone leaving her voice. “You have to tell me all about you now!” “Oh! Of course” Jake replied, beginning to explain his upbringing. He had had a pretty run of the mill childhood. Sports such as football and baseball as a young boy, and an unhealthy obsession with video games. “You see, the N64 came out when I was like 5 or 6, we got it for Christmas… and its been an obsession ever since.” Jake said. “OMG me too!” Sarah responded, to the obsession with video games part, not necessarily the N64 for christmas part, seeing as Jake was a few years her senior apparently. “Anyway, keep going, and don’t forget the parts about loving fat chicks!” Sarah said candidly, the wine loosening her tongue a little bit. Jake’s face went red at the statement, no one had ever been so direct with him about his preferences, certainly there were people who had caught on after his fourth or fifth girlfriend who was more than just a little ‘curvy’, but no one had ever called him on it. “Oh! Erm… yea of course!” Jake said squirming in his chair, this had never been a topic he had discussed with anyone other than anonymously online, but here went nothing. “Well, you see the first thing I really remember about my…. *ehehm*” Jake cleared his throat before continuing “.. my preference, I guess you’d call it… was well, I was like 11 and I was watching… like just random tv stations until I happened upon a channel, and I don’t even know what the name of the show was, but there was this girl on TV and she was probably close to 300 pounds, and she was only wearing a bikini… I think it was a weight loss show or something…” Sarah giggled at the irony, causing Jake to crack a smile as well. “I know right, a weight loss show turned me on to fat chicks… how ironic, right?” Jake said noticing Sarah’s tickled reaction. “Anyway, like I was saying, this girl just captured my absolute attention, everything about her, the way she moved, the curves of her body… everything just made me want to be with her… now mind you I was 11 so it was more of like an innocent attraction… but yea you get the point.” Jake said chasing a bean across his plate with his fork to distract himself from the fear of Sarah’s reaction. “That’s so cute!” Sarah responded, reassuring Jake. “Like, seriously I can just imagine you sitting there blindsided by this sudden revelation about yourself…” Sarah giggled and reached for Jakes hand that was resting by his plate. “Honestly though, I think you have nothing to be ashamed of!” Sarah said taking Jakes hand in hers. “I mean, maybe I’m a little biased for obvious reasons…” Sarah said as she grabbed the roll on her belly that was still visible above the table, jiggling it as she spoke to demonstrate her point.This jiggling translated all the way through every inch of her free-hanging belly, causing it to in turn jiggle her inner thigh fat, sending a wave of pleasure through her pussy. “Mmmhmmm.. But I think its great that you like fat girls…” Sarah said suppressing a moan as she continued with her sentence. “Dear god you are the sexiest girl alive!” Jake said in response to Sarah’s display of her fat. “Ah thanks sweetie!” Sarah responded “Ooof… I think i’m starting to feel a little full…” Sarah said finally, the table littered with dirty plates and 6 or so empty smoothie glasses (Sarah had asked for more than a few refills.) “Oh okay, well then let’s get some more of the pineapple things and anything else you want before you reach capacity!” Jake responded, winking at Sarah. “You really do like fatties, don’t you?!” Sarah asked flirtatiously “I tell you i’m getting full, and your response is to get more food so that I can stuff myself some more? Hehehe I could get used to having you around!” Sarah was going crazy, Jake was just absolutely perfect! All she wanted to do was eat for him and let him have his way with her. ‘God, if I don’t get some release soon i’m going to start soaking through to my dress!’ Sarah thought to herself, feeling her panties drenched in her juices, desperate to have Jake inside of her. ‘Good thing I’ve got this belly to shield the dress a bit from my pussy!’ her thoughts continued, realizing upon closer evaluation that her belly hung completely over her pussy and well past it toward the floor, still though, even that wouldn’t be enough soon. “Hey, I just want to make sure you get enough of the good stuff! Wouldn’t want you leaving here disappointed!” Jake replied, he noticed a shift in Sarah’s demeanor… she was staring at him with ‘sex eyes’ as he called it. She was staring at him and biting her lip as she continued to stuff her mouth with various meats, sides, and soon pineapple Jake noticed as the waiter with the skewer came around the corner, this time it was full, the shape of the pineapple practically visible in the outline of the golden brown rings. He was also carrying a to-go box in his other hand. Jake had slipped away to the restroom earlier in the dinner and paid the kitchen extra to bring Sarah a skewer of the pineapple to go, along with a skewer for her to eat as they finished chatting. “Here you go miss!” the waiter said as he slid the entire skewer onto Sarah’s rapidly emptying plate, and placed the full to-go box next to it on the table. “Thank you!” Jake responded before Sarah could catch on, and the waiter disappeared. “You are just chock full of surprises, aren’t ya?!” Sarah asked Jake cutely, as she popped part of one of the pineapple rings in her mouth. With her ravenous belly sated she had regained her composure, no longer shoveling food into her mouth… and Jake had passed his little test, he was definitely an admirer of fatties such as herself, and he had also managed to make their 2 hour long meal feel like a weekend vacation with the onslaught of yummy food and laughs. “What can I say, you are just adorable enjoying your food, I can’t help but want to buy you an endless supply!” Jake said honestly, her gluttony had truly taken the centerstage of Jake’s desire and fantasies. By the time the short exchange was finished Sarah had finished her pineapple rings, the sweet taste causing her to lose control and eat slightly faster again. “*buuurp* oh my goodness excuse me!” Sarah said shocked, covering her mouth after the small belch she hadn’t seen coming. “Oh and, I wouldn’t be opposed to that whole endless supply of food idea…” Sarah smiled as she spoke, batting her eyes at Jake as she rubbed the upper portion of her belly. “I can’t believe i’m not dreaming right now!” Was the only reply Jake could think of, which he said aloud, eliciting a laugh from Sarah. “I could say the same!” Sarah agreed as Jake began standing up. “Well I hate to rush things along, but we aren’t quite done yet.” Jake said, referencing the rest of the date that he still had planned. “Oh my goodness Jake, okay, but... I don’t think you know just how much food I just ate…” Sarah said, still rubbing the portion of her hanging belly that she could reach. “I think I’m gonna need some help, and some extra patience from you… I’m not sure how quickly I can get around with such a full tummy!” Sarah said, trying to win Jake’s sympathy. But she also wanted any excuse for him to get close to her, and a little extra help to get around sounded like just the ticket in her engorged state. “Of course! Here let me help you up!” Jake said, quickly lifting the table slightly and scooting it away. He had wanted to be pressed up against Sarah since they’d gotten to the restaurant, the table feeling like it might as well have been the Grand Canyon separating him from her unbelievable softness. He leaned in close, his knees making contact with her wide ass that was spilling over the sides of the seat she was in, he felt as they sank into the soft adipose. He grabbed the underside of her arm closest to him as she began shifting her weight to attempt to scoot over, one enormous ass cheek being lifted and scooted slightly at a time, Jake assisting her in shifting her weight. Her arm felt absolutely heavenly, and this was the first time he had really had a handful of her warm fat. It was amazing, her arm fat easily exceeding the fat that his previous girlfriends had had on their entire stomachs. He could feel it wobble and jiggle between his finger with every sharp movement Sarah made. Finally Sarah began shifting outward, her dress just above her knees, with her belly fully visible for anyone who might come around the corner to see. But mainly to Jake. He could see her belly hang between the soft fat of her thighs, her dress just barely long enough to cover it when she stood. “Oh my goodness, I’m so sorry!” Sarah said trying in vain to pull her dress down in an attempt to cover the hanging mass of fat that jiggled with the slightest movement and was littered with stretchmarks that had obviously faded over time, each one the memory of a distant binge. “It’s okay don’t worry, I don’t mind, and no one else is coming for a minute, let’s just get you on your feet.” Jake said calmly but breathily as he tried his absolute hardest to resist plunging his swelling dick into the fat of her engorged stomach. “Yea I can see you don’t mind!” Sarah exclaimed as she grabbed the bulge that had formed in Jake’s pants. The move surprised Jake to the point of near climax. This burgeoning behemoth of a girl had just stuffed herself to the point of needing help standing in a restaurant, and here she was her belly hanging out of the bottom of her dress touching his dick through his pants. This girl was just full of surprises. Those thoughts rushed through Jake’s mind, but the only reaction he could muster was to lean in and kiss Sarah passionately on the lips. He felt as his body sank into the warm cloud of her fat, he became seemingly encompassed in her soft adipose as he passionately kissed her soft plump lips, the taste of sweetened pineapple still lingering on her lips. He felt his dick throbbing against her belly, she could feel it to, causing her to moan slightly through the kiss, fireworks exploding in her mind and her pussy gushing with anticipation. All she could feel was immeasurable lust for Jake, and a desire to let him do whatever he wanted to her. Jake finally broke off the kiss, the thought of being discovered in the indecent act snapping him back to the restaurant and out of Sarah’s sweet spell. “C’mon let’s get you on your feet I know just where we can finish this.” Jake whispered breathily in Sarah’s ear, caressing her plump neck as he did so, eliciting a muffled moan from Sarah. “Okay…” Was all she could respond, Jake having her equally under his spell, the two lost in each other. One a feedee in need of being fed to the bursting point by her prince charming, the other a feeder who desperately needed a piggy who would eat everything he put in front of her. They were a match made in heaven, and their first meal together had set that in stone. The two rocked Sarah to her feet, she leaned heavily on Jake as she rose, desperately attempting to remove some of her weight from her legs as she exerted herself. Jake helped immensely as the obese girl came to her feet, finding her balance before jake grabbed her clutch and slipped it under his arm, and grabbed the to go box of pineapple with the same hand. The other he used to slip under Sarah’s arm, offering himself as a balance as the glutted girl slowly waddled toward the exit. People stared as the couple rounded the corner into the main portion of the restaurant, the immense girl drawing just about all the eyes in the place to herself as she shuffled through the restaurant. Jake opened the door and the growing girl waddled past him smiling and biting her lip as she did so, obviously proud of her gluttonous display, and absolutely enraptured by Jake. Once to the SUV Jake helped Sarah inside, the task offering an excuse for him to get his hands on her body in ways that he thoroughly enjoyed. He heaved her by the side of her hip, grabbing around to her belly and her massive ass as he helped her in the car, his arms sinking into her lard filled midsection. He joined her in the car, staring over at her from the driver’s seat as she stared back, both of their eyes burning with lust for the other. They practically pounced on eachother, Sarah doing slightly less moving due to her encumbered state. Jake kissed her passionately as his hands explored her body. He slipped his fingers between roll after roll as she moaned through their kiss, her hips attempting to buck under all of her fat. He occasionally grabbed a firm handful of her fat, shaking the roll, sending undulations throughout her body. Her magnificent belly was a playground that would take him a lifetime to explore, every inch stretched full of fat, jiggling as she moved, or even when she didn’t, it seemed. “You’re so fucking sexy!” Jake exclaimed as he pulled away from the kiss for a split second. Sarah simply moaned in response, pulling Jake back in. The kiss at the booth had been her first real kiss, one that wasn’t prompted by truth or dare or some stupid joke, and she loved it. The night had been perfect and she never wanted it to end, she held Jake’s head as they kissed, the feeling of his hands exploring her body was one that she wasn’t used to, but one that she immediately fell in love with. It was like crack, she could feel the dopamine coursing through her body as pleasure radiated from wherever his hands were making contact with her inflated form. “Mhmmmmm I nnnneeed you….” was the only intelligent response she could think of, all of her senses dedicated to the pleasure wave that was washing over her. Jake explored her thighs, lifting the dress as he went, each roll and fold receiving the attention it deserved, the skin and fat becoming softer and more pliable the higher up his hands rose. He could feel the warmth radiating from her swollen womanhood as his hands slipped between her thighs, eliciting a loud moan from Sarah. “Oooooohhh uhhhhhhmmmm!!! FUCK!!!” was what came out, against her will, she wasn’t one to swear very often, but the word seemed like the only one she could think of. Jake made contact with the outer folds of Sarah’s tingling pussy, his hand fully lubricated by her juices. She had never had any sort of experience like this and her body was responding in force. He toyed with the lips of her pussy as he kissed her neck. Suddenly he pulled away. “Alright cutie… we still have plans, so let’s pick up here later okay!” Jake said as he reached as far around Sarah as he could, grabbing her fat and kissing her before she responded. “Uhhmmm oooh… Okay….” Sarah panted as she stared at Jake, the effect he had on her was unreal. “The sun is about to set so we gotta get moving!” Jake said, noticing the orange hues appearing in the sky as the sun quickened its descent. Jake drove the SUV to a destination unrevealed to Sarah, but she quickly realized they were heading to their city’s largest park, one that was up in the foothills a little, but it was huge and had a great view of the city and landscape. The two chatted as Jake drove, both of them slowly regaining their composure, but nevertheless still making eyes at each other as Jake stole glances at Sarah while he drove. Jake rubbed Sarah’s massive thighs with his free hand, the warm fat feeling like the perfect stress reliever, his fingers sinking deep into her thigh as he massaged her soft adipose. “You know I can’t… just go on a nice walk through the park like this right?!” Sarah asked, breathing heavily, framing her immense stomach with her arms as much as she could to emphasize its swollen state. “I know, I know, don’t worry sweetie, we won’t be doing much walking, wouldn’t want you burning off any extra calories!” Jake said, winking. They both had sufficiently explored the other’s desires and turn-ons enough to roughly know that they were both after the same goal: To keep Sarah stuffed, and grow her immense body into a mountain of fat. “Hehehe… yea, and honestly just sitting here… all worked up probably has me burning more calories than any self-respecting fatty should…” Sarah said cutely as she probed the massive rolls of her belly that were within reach. “Oh my god look at this thing!” Jake exclaimed as his eyes were drawn to Sarah’s hands on her belly. He reached over and grabbed one of the more prominent rolls, the flesh exposed by Sarah’s short dress that was practically pulled up to her belly button, leaving her immense corpulent belly exposed, her cute panties just barely visible under her massive belly and ass. She was pretty much on full display for Jake. The short tight dress had been fine earlier in the evening, but in her current state it didn’t stand a chance against her corpulent body. She was vulnerable and exposed, her entire fattened form splayed out in Jake’s rental. She felt Jake jiggle her jello belly, sending waves of fat undulating throughout her body, eliciting a loud moan. “Mhmmmmnmmm Itsss p- pretty big, huh?” Sarah asked fighting back moans as she spoke, Jake’s strong hands exploring her body was a sensation she could get used to. “Its massive!” Jake replied as he parked near an open field that was lined with large mature trees. The sun was just beginning to make contact with the tree line, igniting the sky with rich purples and oranges. The field was strung with lights and a blanket surrounded by pillows was laid out in the middle. The sight took Sarah’s breath away. “Oh my god!” were the only words Sarah could think of, forgetting the topic at hand: her belly. “I’m glad you like it!” Jake watched the look of pleasant surprise on Sarah’s face. She was so beautiful, an enormous girl he could spoil to no end. “Jake… you’re amazing….” Sarah said, still awestruck. “It’s nothing, really, now let’s get you out of this car and on that blanket or we’ll miss the entire sunset!” Jake said, getting out of the car and circling around to Sarah’s door. He pulled the handle, and Sarah’s confined hips did the work of opening the door for him, almost pushing him out of the way. He stared at the slightly tan flesh, obviously a genetic predisposition, as he doubted some of the fat he was seeing had seen much sunlight in years. “Alright handsome.. But don’t forget to help me get out there!” Sarah said, walking on flat, hard surfaces was one thing, but a walk over unlevel soft grass would prove even more difficult. Sarah’s inflated body slid out of the SUV as Jake took hold of one of her enormous arms. Once she was standing in front of him he made a proposition that caught her off guard. “Hey, so I paid a friend who manages the landscape here at the park to close the gates a little early for “overnight chemical treatments”... so there are enough temporary no trespassing signs with strict cancer warnings around, and we are in a remote enough area of the park that only cars can really reach back here… so we should have the place to ourselves…. Why don’t we slip that dress off, it's not like its doing a whole lot except restricting your glorious body!” Jake said, his hands tracing the outline of the bottom of the dress, which was still partially hiked up, her heavy form sliding out of the SUV had caused it to pop up almost over her hips, she could feel the sun’s rays on the bottom of her belly, although she couldn’t see over the enormous abundance of fat that was attached to her front. “Oh… my… goodness Jake…” Sarah said surprised, the guy wanted to get her practically naked right there in… public? I guess she couldn’t call it that considering Jake’s revelation about the status of the park. “That… sounds… hot!” Sarah responded, Jake had such an effect on her, just about anything he suggested sounded great to her. All she wanted to do was be his prize piggy, to do with what he would. With permission received Jake began sliding the dress up Sarah’s fattened form. Each inch the dress rose revealed more soft, tan flesh that quivered with anticipation as Jake’s eyes explored it for the first time. Her belly seemed to be endless, the dress continuing to reveal roll after roll of heavy adipose. Jake then reached her head, at which point she put her enormous arms in the air, the dress sliding up and over her head revealing her massive tits as they were pressed together by her bra, seemingly defying gravity. She stood there in all her glory, all of her flesh exposed to the refreshing summer air. “Oh my goodness…” Sarah breathed, her vulnerable state causing her breathing to become heavier as she waited in anticipation for Jake’s approval. “You… are… a… goddess!” Jake exclaimed slowly as he evaluated Sarah’s swollen form. Each roll cascaded into the next as gravity valiantly attempted to pull the weak obese girl to her knees, the weight of years of gluttony constantly pulling her towards the earth. “Hehehe….” Was all Sarah could reply as she hid her full face in her hands, as if covering her eyes would do anything to shield her expanse of exposed flesh from Jake’s gaze. “You… you’re sure… no one is going to be up here?” Sarah said as she quickly stole glances at their surroundings, she had never been this exposed before in the open, the feeling was weird, terrifying yet exhilarating. The fear of being caught adding to the excitement, a secret kink she had always had. “I’m sure!” Jake replied as he opened the back door of the SUV for a reason unknown to Sarah. “Hey so I noticed you had quite a few of these in your cart the other day…” He said as he pulled what sounded like a grocery bag out of the car, revealing it to Sarah. Inside the bags, as Sarah now noticed there were multiple, she could see various assortments of Tastykake and Hostess boxes, bright colors lining the packaging of the pastries. Sarah’s mouth immediately began to water… a sweet treat sounded like the perfect topper to a delicious date with the handsome devil who had stolen her heart. “OOOOH! Yea! So yummy!” Sarah replied as she half-heartedly attempted to lunge toward one of the bags, her love of sweets temporarily overriding her feelings of nervousness and hesitation she had felt about being so near nude in the open air. “Hey its okay don’t worry they’re all for you, I promise! And we don’t want them throwing off your balance as we walk out there, now lets start moving!” Jake said as he laughed at the greedy girl’s attempt to snatch the pastries out of his hand. With that the two began the slow walk out to the blanket. Jake walked steadily and slowly to allow Sarah to lean on him as much as she needed. Her waddle was slow, each foot finding secure ground before she lifted the other a bit off the ground to slide it forward. Jake couldn’t tear his eyes off of the girl, her body was magnificent to behold as she waddled, even fully clothed, yet here she was wearing nothing but an oversized bra and panties as she slowly ambled across the field--’where did she even get clothes that big?!’. He could see her enormous thighs as they both fought for more space for their respective rolls. The fat was pressed tightly together, causing her waddle to take on an extreme bounce back and forth from foot to foot. Her belly swung back and forth like a pendulum as she walked, her deep belly button was easily 5 or 6 times the size of a normal person’s, the bottom of the depression extended a bit, causing a deep crease in the middle of the bottommost roll of her tummy. Her breasts bounced up and down within their confines as she moved, her massive mammaries jiggling with each step. Even the fat on her cheeks jiggled a bit when she made an especially heavy step. They progressed across the 20 or 30 foot distance from the SUV to the blanket slowly, and not so steadily as Sarah had to stop to breathe a few times, her engorged state combined with the uneven terrain causing her to have to work harder than normal just to keep moving. “You…. really… like… all this… fat, don’t ya?” Sarah asked as her breathing deepened, her expanse of flesh demanding oxygen as her atrophied muscles fired, attempting to keep the gluttonous girl moving. She was watching Jake’s eyes as they explored her jiggling fat, each roll getting the attention it deserved. “Like it? I love it!” Jake said as he grabbed the underside of Sarah’s belly and heaved a bit, almost causing her to lose balance. He relished in the feeling of the glorious fat as it collected and fell heavily around his hand as he lifted the bottom roll of her gut. He felt as the stretched soft skin spilled through the openings between his fingers, the malleable fat seeking any path to continue its descent toward the earth, gravity taking no breaks from pulling the girl’s bulk downward. “OOhoohhmmm” Sarah cooed as Jake continued exploring her body, not able to contain himself until they got to the blanket. ‘Oh god… this is amazing!’ Sarah thought to herself as she watched Jake’s expression as he explored her glutted girth. ‘I wouldn’t care if there were a thousand people in this park watching, I’d still let him have his way with me in front of everyone…’ Sarah’s thoughts continued as Jake’s exploration of her body ignited every pleasure center in her brain and body, lust coursing through her veins. ‘Everyone could see what a fat cow I am, and see this guy just doting over me, treating me like a prize pig that he was getting ready for the fair…’ Sarah looked at Jake with desire in her eyes, undressing him in her mind as she continued shuffling one tree-trunk sized leg past the other. Jake walked ahead a bit, turning and watching as Sarah caught up to him, her slow amble allowing him to walk backwards at a relaxed pace, watching as each step sent her bodacious body into motion. Jake noticed the asymmetrical shape that all of the various rolls of fat created, one thigh slightly larger than the other with more dominant rolls, the other valiantly fighting to outgrow its counterpart, her previous meal surely beginning to add to her extreme weight. Additionally, her belly hung ever so slightly lower on one side, creating the effect of it expanding forward, one side slightly lagging as the fat cascaded outward. Sarah had broken into a full sweat by the time they reached the blanket, the 20 or 30 feet feeling more like a couple football fields. “Oh… god… I’m soooo…. Fullll…..” Sarah said as she clutched the upper portion of her tummy, her massive meal still working its way through her digestive system. She stood there at the edge of the blanket watching as Jake ran around, hurriedly preparing the pillows that were there into a make-shift wall that Sarah could lay against. “Well I hope you have some room for these sweet treats…” Jake said seductively as he escorted Sarah toward her designated spot on the blanket. Jake was already learning how to coax Sarah into exceeding her limit, sweet seemed to be her keyword, the one that sent her into a fattening frenzy. “Oh… absolutely!” Sarah said in a huff as she eyed the treats Jake had set next to her spot. The duo began maneuvering Sarah to her back, she slowly lowered onto one knee, then the other and fell backward onto the pile of pillows, feeling her trembling fat rivaling their softness as she laid back. There she was, the voracious vixen herself, laying on her back, her belly collecting in front of her and spilling over her lap, nearly making contact with the ground on either side of her lap, kept from the ground only because of the gigantic circumference of her adipose-filled thighs. “Don’t… just stare at me!” Sarah said, slowly recuperating from the short walk. Jake was standing there, in awe of the encumbered goddess, unable to move, however the command from Sarah seemed to help snap him out of it. “Get down… here with me… and feed me some of those cakes!” his fatty commanded, the full feeling in her tummy had seemed to disappear as soon as Jake had reminded her of the fattening sugary treats. “God I just can’t get over how unbelievably perfect and sexy you are!” Jake said, his eyes surveying the expanse of Sarah’s flesh as he drew closer, dropping to his knees by her belly, his dick pressing firmly against the soft flesh through his pants. “Same!” Sarah said, electing for a shorter reply as she fought to regain her composure, deep breaths supplying her endless fat with the oxygen it needed. Her body even seemed to favor the fatty cells over her muscles, her gluttonous habits seemingly penetrating her body on every level. Jake opened the first box of snack cakes, unwrapping several as Sarah’’s hands reached as far as they could on his body, she undid his pants as he unwrapped the cakes. She pulled his massive erection out of his pants, the feeling of her soft fat hands touching his dick causing him to moan loudly as he thrust his dick into her soft stomach. Once Jake had a sizeable cache of the cakes unwrapped, enough to feed the fatty for a few minutes before having to ‘reload’ and unwrap more, he began feeding them to the gluttonous girl, shoving bite after bite past her full lips, her eyes staring seductively into his as she toyed with his dick. Occasionally he would take a break from feeding her to kiss her from her lips to her toes, exploring the expansive rolls as he went, occasionally nibbling on her supple skin, sending shivers, and in turn jiggles throughout her body. “Oooohmmm… more!” Sarah demanded during one especially long expedition through her ample rolls. “Still hungry…” was all she could say in her current state, practically unable to think of anything but the sweet taste of the cakes. “You greedy little piggy!” Jake said, seeing how the name calling was received. Sarah cooed in delight at the name, she was his piggy and she loved it. Sarah occasionally watched as the sun disappeared from the sky, the distant sound of crickets adding to the unique experience of being on full display out in the open, having a constant supply of snack cakes shoved down her throat. 4 large boxes of treats later and Sarah had begun to slow down, savoring each bite, the need for the full feeling in her tummy sated enough for her to begin enjoying and savoring the taste of the cakes. At some point it shifted from Jake feeding her to her supplying her own greedy maw with the cakes she needed. Jake turned his attention exclusively to Sarah’s body. He propped her legs up on some pillows, angled outwards, exposing as much of her privates as would ever be visible without some sort of special equipment, and the amount was practically zero, the fat of her thighs pressed so tightly together, that separating them only served to cause new rolls of fat to be revealed, these ones glistening with moisture, heat radiating from her pussy. Jake explored the newly revealed flesh, sliding his fingers between the lubricated fat of her thighs, sliding his arm under her belly as he probed the smooth skin. “MMMHPPHMMM don’t stop!” Sarah moaned with a mouthful of food, but Jake had no intention of stopping anytime soon. He proceeded forward, teasing Sarah as he went, nearing her pleasure center, but shying away from it as he held her orgasm hostage. Eventually Jake wrapped his hands as far around Sarah’s cushiony cankles as he could, his fingers coming nowhere close to touching, he heaved Sarah’s massive legs into the air, as much as he could. The fat on her ass assisting, acting as a fulcrum as Jake lifted, grateful that he had kept up with his football weightlifting regimen, needing the strength to lift even just a part of the growing girl. Even with her feet in the air, legs spread eagle, he still couldn’t see her swollen pussy, the outer folds just visible between her thighs. He seperated the supple skin as he lowered his face into the warm flesh. His cheeks quickly becoming encompassed by soft moist fat. He found his prize with his tongue, his vision completely obscured by the abundant fat. He began licking her pussy as he felt her body ripple around him, her body vibrating from the pleasure, her overfed state amplifying the sensations. Soon as he felt her approaching climax, he pulled away, repositioning himself between her thighs, his throbbing member rubbing the sensitive lips of her pussy as he built the tension inside of her. “OOOOOOHHHHHH!” Sarah screamed as Jake slid inside of her, grateful for her collection of toys at home that had prepared her for this moment. He began thrusting, sending her expanse of flesh into motion, her tits having been freed from their confine rocked back and forth, jiggling with every motion. Her belly resembled a wave pool, consistent undulations reverberating through the flesh. “Yesss!” I nnnneeed you Jake!” Sarah continued. “Make mmmeeee fatter… feeeedddd meeee til i pop!” Sarah said, losing control. The fat on Sarah’s thighs oscillated at the sharp thrusts until Jake’s pace steadied, preparing them both for the finale. The couple climaxed in unison, Jake feeling Sarah’s soft fat quiver with pleasure as the orgasm tore through her, her swollen toes curled as she moaned for anyone to hear who may have snuck into the park. The orgasm left her muscles powerless and her fat ultra sensitive to Jake’s touch as he laid on top of her, never taking a break from rubbing her overfed figure. Almost without hesitation Jake again began feeding her the snack cakes, the slight fullness in her stomach crossing over into full-blown pleasure-pain as her stomach distended underneath of Jake. The couple lay there, Sarah eating and being pleasured by Jake for hours, until eventually the two passed out. Jake woke up first, checking his phone, 3:30 am, time to get going before the early birds reclaimed their park, surely to start their day with some exercise, unaware of how their holy grounds had just been desecrated by a greedy glutton and her lover. Jake woke the slumbering beauty, pulling the blanket off of her that he had pulled on top of them in the middle of the night. “Oh my GOD! JAKE what was all of that? That was incredible!” Sarah immediately said after wiping the sleep from her eyes. She had sobered up from the hormones and wine from the night before, the reality of what had happened setting in. She felt her pussy tingle in response to the thought. “It was, you beautiful babe, now we need to get you on your feet!” Jake said, noticing the conundrum, surely if it had been a challenge for Sarah to stand from the booth, this would be impossible. “We need to get moving before the joggers come through!” Jake continued, positioning himself next to her, preparing for the daunting task. Luckily Sarah’s fullness had subsided, allowing her a little more freedom of movement. After about 20 minutes of struggling Sarah was on her front, on one knee, Jake heaving from below as the two rose from the earth together, Jake doing much of the work with his strong thighs. Sarah stood there panting, her muscles trembling as Jake collected her clothes from the ground. He then helped her slide her panties on, she lifted one leg at a time just enough for him to slide the hole into place, he then maneuvered the panties into position, working them between her thighs, one swollen roll at a time. Once she had her bra on they realized they had a problem, the dress didn’t seem to fit anymore, the stretched garment had returned to its slightly smaller form, one that Sarah had spent 45 minutes packing herself into with the help of her roommate Jessica. “That’ll have to do…” Jake said, referencing Sarah’s still exposed stomach, the dress failing to slide past the abundant folds. I’ve got an idea though, just wait here. Jake then ran off to the SUV, drove it up onto the field and parked next to Sarah on the grass. “What the hell Jake, where was that move last night?!” Sarah exclaimed, not actually mad, just surprised at the act, well maybe a little mad that she had been made to walk any more than she had to. “Sorry… I thought it’d be romantic to help you walk out here by yourself, and it was such a great show!” Jake responded as he walked around to help Sarah into the car, her legs just about on the verge of giving out from the night’s activities. Sarah responded only with a playful scowel as Jake appeared around the car. The couple was already starting to feel very familiar with each other, they now shared a common bond that both of them had been searching for for a long time, after all, each feeling like they had found the person of their dreams. With a few heave-hos and Jake’s assistance from behind, Sarah was able to gain enough momentum to get both of her legs up into the car. She was grateful she had her car, with all of its special customizations to accommodate her… now that she rode in a stock rental, she really felt the effect of her growing weight on her body. The way her fat pressed up against the sides of the regulation width seat, the way she had to bring a seatbelt extender with her just to fit safely, the difficulty she had getting in the car in and of itself, all teasing Sarah, reminding her of how fat she had let herself become. “So I had a really great time tonight….” Jake said after he got in his side, interrupting Sarah’s thoughts, he was trying to figure out where to go with the date from there. It was almost 4 in the morning after all… “Hey not so fast mister!” Sarah said, the line sounding more like a date ender than she wanted. “You know, they say that if you eat a really big meal, once you digest it, your tummier is even hungrier than before because its stretched out…” Sarah said, turning Jake’s attention to her exposed flesh. “Well, I ate A LOT last night” Sarah said, emphasizing the words flirtatiously “And now I’m really hungry!” Sarah finished with puppy dog eyes to top off the plea, hoping to feel the sensation of eating for Jake again, like an addict coming back for a fix, Jake feeding and fucking her was her drug, and she needed more. “You just don’t stop getting sexier do you?!” Jake asked the greedy girl incredulously as he stared at her bare belly. His fingers caressing the soft skin. Feeling the stretch marks pass under his sensitive fingertips, the small valleys adding to the euphoric experience of touching the massive girl. “Well if fat is sexy… I don’t stop getting fatter… so you tell me…” Sarah said biting her lip. She noticed as the bulge once again grew in Jake’s pants. “So how does Denny’s sound? They have the sweetest pancakes!” Sarah said, her antics not just some show for Jake, the hunger in her tummy was reaching boiling point, she needed to eat something. “Good lord I’m so lucky you let me take you on a date!” Jake said as he put the car in drive, exiting the field where the couple had explored some of their deepest fantasies together, ready to work together to keep Sarah’s ravenous stomach filled to the brim with sweets. “No I’m the lucky one, now lets run by my house to grab some better fitting clothes…” Sarah said referencing her nearly nude form. After a quick run by Sarah’s house, Sarah had on a loose fitting dress-type garment, one that she wore for just such occasions, late night runs to stuff her face at Denny’s, or McDonald’s, or anywhere else that was open late at night, when her hunger pangs seemed to be getting more and more frequent, making just such trips an almost nightly venture. Even in her “grubbies”, as she called the casual clothes, she was a vision of beauty, one that Jake couldn’t get enough of. As they parked and walked in the restaurant he proudly held her hand, leading his beautiful fat babe to pig out on whatever she wanted. “Hey, so I was thinking while I was waiting for you to get changed, why don’t we just make this thing official.. I mean I really like you and I don’t see anything against it…” “UH, of course!” Sarah responded matter of factly, as if the issue had already been settled. “You think i’m just gonna let my perfect guy slip through my fingers or something?” “Just wanted to make sure, haha because I made up my mind as soon as I saw you walking down the aisles in the grocery store!” Jake responded as the couple was seated in their booth, this one much roomier than the one from earlier, Sarah always got sat in the same booth, she was beginning to think it wasn’t a coincidence, as she had noticed some time ago that the her booth seemed a bit further apart from the table from all the others… Maybe her Denny’s trips were becoming too frequent, she quickly disregarded the notion, remembering that with Jake in her life there was no such thing as too frequent or too much when it came to food. “Wait, you watched me walking around the store?” Sarah said, she remembered first noticing Jake after she had been standing in the bread aisle for at least 5 minutes, combing over the options with a fine-tooth comb to find the sweetest treats. “You stalker!!!” Sarah exclaimed playfully, connecting the dots. Of course he had been stalking her, knowing now how much of a spell her body cast on him, it only made sense that he would have been following her around. “No… uh no it wasn’t like that! It’s just that you were so gorgeous...” Jake responded, his face turning red. “Hey relax, I’m your gorgeous girl now, okay… I don’t care how we got here!” Sarah said interrupting Jake as he stammered for an explanation “Besides, I think it’s kinda cute!” Sarah said winking at Jake as he sat in the booth after helping her into her side. He wanted to sit next to her, but knew that he wouldn’t stand a chance trying, her enormous butt just about spilling over the side of the booth that was meant for at least two people to sit in comfortably. The couple continued to chat, Sarah ordered the bottomless pancake, and added various toppings to each stack, devouring one after the other. The kitchen knew her by now, and began prepping as soon as she walked in. She was so sweet to the staff that she was their favorite customer, and they made it known, spoiling the girl with extra toppings, and free refills on shakes. And it was rightfully so, in the few years since she’d dropped out of college she had spent no small fortune at the restaurant, her visits increasing in frequency as her body ballooned in response. “Yea, that’s rachel, she’s a really good waitress, I don’t know how she makes the shakes sooooo good, but no one else comes close!” Sarah remarked amidst their conversation after the waitress had brought her her 4th or 5th shake, she lost track… maybe it was 6? Who knew? Who cared, as long as they were going down her greedy gullet as fast as they came to the table. After Sarah’s breakfast binge she was once again barely able to walk out of the store, a voice from the kitchen called out “have a good day Sarah, see you soon!” as the duo walked out into the morning sunlight. Jake drove Sarah home, the two deciding to call their first date a night at 6 in the morning, but not after an intensely passionate make out in the SUV before Jake dropped Sarah off. He walked her to the door, and the couple agreed to see each other again later that day. When Jake got home he collapsed on his bed, overwhelmed by the glorious experience from the night before. It was all just so perfect, finally he had met a girl who’s goals for her body matched his own. Finally he had a girl he could stuff full of food just about every waking moment from what he had experienced thus far. He drifted off to sleep with thoughts of the sweet Sarah dancing around in his mind. Sarah herself wasn’t doing much dancing mind you, she was sitting on her bed, propped against the headboard snacking on a couple packs of chips ahoy when Jessica suddenly threw her door open. “AAAAHHHH!!!!! Tell me about it!” Jessica squealed as she ran into the room and jumped onto the bed, with Sarah, finding a spot that wasn’t taken by Sarah’s fat or the various snacks that Sarah kept within reach. “Oh my god, he’s perfect JESS!” Sarah squealed back, the two bouncing with glee, holding each other’s hands as Sarah’s upper half bobbed up and down on the enormous anchor that was her backside, attempting to mirror Jessica’s nimble form. “He took me to Rio’s and he had this whole plan of everything all laid out perfect, and… he got me all the sides, and extra of the pineapple stuff!” Sarah said, pointing at the to-go box whose loot had long since been devoured by the insatiable glutton. “And then, he took me to woodside park that he basically reserved for us, like no joke! We had the whole thing to ourselves! And good thing too, cuz he couldn’t keep his hands off me!” Sarah continued sharing with her truest friend, telling her all of the details. Jessica had been the only person in Sarah’s life who had supported her through thick and thin, and well, downright obese. Jessica had been there as Sarah’s obsession with food turned into something more, something sexual… she had watched the flip switch when they had roomed together in college. And Jessica had stuck with her since, helping her become what she wanted to be, fatter. “Sounds like a perfect fit to me!” Jessica exclaimed, giving Jake her stamp of approval. Sarah beamed as she thought about her newfound feeder, her thoughts of Jake causing her pace to quicken as she shoved more of the snack cakes in her mouth. Jake woke up around 2 pm, he had a message from Sarah… a picture. Her face and a bit of her upper body were visible in the frame, she was taking a bite of some pastry. “For you :*” The message read that had been sent immediately after the picture. “Looks yummy, hope you had more than just one!” Jake replied jokingly, knowing there was no chance on earth that his gluttonous girlfriend could have stopped at just one. The couple texted back and forth, agreeing on a time for Jake to come over that night and meet Jessica a guy she had met on tinder. Jake pulled up in front of the house in his “Clown Car” as Sarah had so aptly dubbed it. In reality any car that wasn’t an SUV looked like a clown car next to her. He got his game face on, ready to act like he could think of anything except stuffing food down Sarah’s throat. “Just act normal, okay? Jessica’s date hasn’t met me yet, and I don’t want us to scare him off, so just help me control myself okay?” Sarah had sent the text just before Jake left his house, the task would be a near impossible one. He was supposed to keep the girl from pigging out, the one that he had pretty much just vowed to stuff until the end of time… he didn’t know how well this would go over. Jessica answered the door when Jake knocked. “Hi, I’m Jessica, but you can call me Jess!” The girl said when she opened the door. Jess was pretty in the face, but didn’t have very many remarkable traits, her features seemingly average. The kind of girl who could blend into a crowd, and who heard ‘Wait, I know you from somewhere… don’t I?’ from perfect strangers on a near daily basis. “Sarah’s on her way out, she was just finishing up a little snack…” Jess said, understating the binge she had just facilitated for Sarah. As if on queue, the magnificent Sarah waddled into view. She was wearing leggings and a top that slightly clung to her distended stomach. “Hey… handsome!” Sarah said as she saw Jake, the new couple embraced and kissed, Jake controlling his urge to jump Sarah’s fat-buried bones right there. It was a sight to see her in clothes, compared to nude. Having seen her nude, he had a new appreciation of her body. The way her clothes fit, he could see and inspect almost every roll that he had explored the night before. As the trio settled onto the couch there came a knock on the door, surely Jess’ beau, she jumped up to answer the door, knowing that Sarah would never go through the effort with her home. Jake relished in the feeling of the couch sinking toward Sarah, the way her weight pulled anyone on the couch toward her as if she had begun to develop her own gravitational pull excited him. ‘Okay Jake, calm down!’ he thought to himself, trying to distract himself from Sarah’s glorious body. “Hey I’m Jake!” He said as the new guy came into the room, he jumped up to shake the guy’s hand. “Nice to meet you, I’m Brandon!” He responded, trying not to stare at the enormous girl who looked like she was about to snap the couch in half. Jess had warned him about her size, even sending him some pictures to get him ready so that he didn’t stare at her the whole time, but the pictures hadn’t even come close to conveying the absolute behemoth that sat in front of him. “Hi! I’m Sarah!” the behemoth spoke. Reaching her enormous arm toward him. “Nice to meet you Sarah!” Brandon responded politely “Alright, well let’s get a movie going, dinner is cooking, but it’s gonna be a little bit.” Jess said, returning from the kitchen. The group turned on some cheesy movie to pass the time, their attention however was preoccupied with light conversation. Sarah kept catching Brandon gawking at her. She knew the look, one of disbelief. He just couldn’t wrap his head around a girl being that large. He’d seen plenty of shows with the super obese, but never one so young and in person. And she seemed completely content being barely able to stand on her own… he just didn’t understand it. Sarah got the look a lot, from strangers, old friends, even her parents (mainly her mother.) It had started to excite her, her body blew people’s minds whether positive or negative didn’t matter to her, the simple fact that she had achieved something that made people stop and stare excited her. And she had no plans on slowing down anytime soon, especially not now that she had found someone to help her out. At dinner, Sarah made a pig out of herself as anyone could have guessed. She felt just a twinge of guilt because she had glutted herself contrary to Jess’ wishes, which had been the reason she had helped her binge before the date started, but that had been almost two hours ago, and in the presence of Jake, Sarah just couldn’t contain her appetite. He had become an appetite stimulant for her, as if she even needed one, the insatiable girl’s appetite had always been a force deserving of respect, but now that had all increased seemingly ten-fold. Sarah had quickly polished off the heaping portion Jess had given her, going back for seconds, then thirds, until eventually there was nothing left of what Jess had prepared, at which point she begged Jake to start making her more food, which he eagerly agreed to, the warning Sarah had sent beforehand was now wholly irrelevant to both of them. He immediately got to work finding ingredients the two girls had in their kitchen. He made round after round of simple, yet delicious and fattening foods… almost an entire loaf’s worth of bread was devoured in the form of grilled cheeses, smothered in butter and cheese, 3 boxes of instant-pasta, plenty of snack cakes and countless other items disappeared into Sarah’s mouth. By the time Sarah began to slow down Brandon had been checking his phone every minute or so, until eventually he made some excuse to leave, Sarah’s gluttony proving too much for him. Jess and Brandon disappeared out the door for a few minutes. When Jess returned Jake had just finished helping Sarah to the couch. “Oh… my… goodness…. Jess I’m… so sorry!” Sarah huffed from the couch as Jess returned through the front door. “Don’t sweat it Sarah!” Jess replied, not directly referencing the sweat that covered Sarah’s forehead from the exertion of stuffing herself to the brim then walking to the couch “He was a weirdo anyway, so awkward! I think you did me a favor!” She continued as she sat next to Sarah on the couch, resting her head on Sarah’s expansive belly as Jake rinsed the dishes, as he had insisted. When he returned he found Jess fast asleep on Sarah’s massive tummy, her hand cupping the fold closest to her face, she had hiked Sarah’s flowy shirt up, and pulled her pants below her waist, exposing the expanse of flesh, a slight smile rested on her lips as she slept. “Sorry hon… she passes out like this sometimes when she gets upset…” Sarah said, knowing that Jess had eagerly anticipated the date with Brandon. “Hahaha its cute, no need to apologize, I think its great that you two have such a bond!” Jake said as he settled on the other side of his bountiful girlfriend. “Why don’t you tell me a little bit more about you guys?” Jake asked, caressing the folds on Sarah’s stomach that Jess hadn’t already claimed. Luckily Sarah’s stomach was enormous, so there was plenty of flesh left for him to fondle. “Hehehe, well, we’ve been besties since elementary school when I asked her if I could have her chocolate milk at lunch…” Sarah began talking, giggling as she spoke. “Thats so adorable!” Jake interjected “Yea haha, so we made a deal that she’d give me whatever sweets she had on her plate for the day, and in exchange I protected her from the mean girls in our grade… Jess was a small kid, and she looked really nerdy so kids picked on her. I, on the other hand, was already pushing 5’4” in like 4th grade, I was a giant compared to the other kids…” Sarah said as she smiled at the memories. “Wait, how tall are you now?” Jake asked a little confused. “5’2 and a half!” Sarah declared proudly. I think between the my thigh rolls pushing my legs apart and my ass not allowing me to back up all the way to the wall when I get measured has cost me an inch or two!” Sarah giggled. “So you’ve actually gotten shorter since elementary school?!” Jake laughed at the obese girl, everything about her turned him on… even the fact that her gluttony had cost her some vertical advantage, her body exchanging it for horizontal expansion. “Hehe, yea… so anyway we became good friends, soon it wasn’t just extra sweets that Jess gave me, soon we were plotting moves in advance that would grant me extra food, creating plans that avoided my parents’ controlling influence.” Sarah’s giggling had begun to wake Jess, the undulations in her belly causing the girl to stir. “Things went on like that for most of our childhoods, until eventually we were free… we went off to college and the time had come for me to really start giving in to my appetite.” “Don’t forget the part where we kissed!” Jess spoke up suddenly, surprising both Jake and Sarah. “Oh my gosh! Quit it, it wasn’t even like that!” Sarah responded, trying to reach the girls mouth to prevent more secrets from coming out. Sarah reached in vain, her fat arms unable to reach past her belly to quiet the traitor. “Don’t even play it down!” Jess responded laughing. “I’ll tell you if she won’t Jake! So, we were in college and Sarah’s appetite kept getting more and more difficult to please, eventually we were buying insane amounts of food and she was eating almost all the time it seemed, suddenly it wasn’t just sweets snuck in between classes or after school, it had become her only interest, her sole concern was to stuff more and more food into her stomach.” “Stop it now!” Sarah said, her face turning red with embarrassment. “Make me!” Jess said, scooting a little bit away from Sarah’s outstretched arms for good measure, playfully blowing a raspberry at her as she did. “Alright, now I have to explain college was a little… ‘dry’ for both of us, the guys at state are just so dull! Anyway, one evening I was coming back from class and found Sarah on our couch, completely naked stuffing her face full of food. And there were wrappers everywhere! I knew right then she hadn’t gone to any of her classes, it looked like she had been stuffing her face since I left that morning. This was right as her appetite really took off and she had been losing control more and more. Anway I came in, and something about her just seemed so….. Sexy.” “Duh!” Sarah interrupted. “I mean, who could resist all of this!” Sarah said jiggling her tummy. “I definitely couldn’t, not that day!” Jess responded as she continued the story, “So I snuck in and sat next to her on the floor. Thats when she realized I was there. Suddenly she was freaking out trying to sit up talking about how she’d lost track of time or whatever… all I wanted to do was feed her though, so I pushed her back down, and I don’t know my body just took control as I started stuffing her face with the snacks she had on hand. I fed her until she begged me to stop, but I just wanted to keep going... “ Jess said as she stared at Sarah’s fattened form remembering the night. “YEA! You stuffed me until I felt like my tummy was gonna rip open! But it felt soooo good!” Sarah added. “That was the first time I’d ever been actually fed by someone else, and I don’t know why but I became obsessed. I’m not really Jess’ type but I begged her to feed me practically everyday for the rest of that year…” “Oh c’mon you didn’t have to beg, I liked it too…” Jess responded, smiling at her friend. The two obviously had a very special friendship, one that Jake was still trying to figure out. “Heheh yea you’re right, sometimes you even started it! By the end of that year I’d become a big fat balloon at your hand!” Sarah said enthusiastically. “I think I went from like 220 to like way over 300 in just those two semesters! I ate so much my second semester I don’t think I went to class more than a time or two… I failed all of those classes.” “Yea and that’s when your parents flipped!” Jess said, which immediately dampened Sarah’s tone. “Yea… they did…” “Its okay hon, why don’t you tell me about it?” Jake asked, desperate to learn what had happened. “Well, I went home from school for the summer… and I remember driving home, feeling how fat I’d gotten. I already knew what was coming, my mom had seen pictures of me at a party from my first semester and immediately texted me about how I needed to watch my weight and these new plans she had had created and yadda yadda… so I just stopped talking to them until that summer, so I knew it was my day of reckoning. I had gained probably close to 100 pounds in under a year and gotten crappy grades my first semester, and down right failed the second… So it wasn’t looking pretty.” Sarah said as she fought back a few tears. “The look on my mom’s face when I walked in… thinking back its kind of funny, how shocked she was but at the time she was terrifying. I walked in, bursting out of the clothes that I had bought just a few weeks prior, and her jaw just dropped. She stood there stunned for a few seconds after my dad quickly overcame his initial shock. As my dad and I hugged all she said was ‘go to your room now, your dad and I need to talk.’ The next thing I knew I was being interrogated over dinner, when it came out that I had been eating instead of going to classes… I don't know my mom just snapped.” “oh my god yea, I remember driving over that night to pick you up, and your mom was still screaming when we drove away! What a witch!” Jess interrupted, validating Sarah’s claims. “Wow, I'm so sorry, no one should ever treat you like that!” Jake responded, rubbing the culprit of the drama between Sarah and her mom, her enormous belly. “Yea I mean you wouldn't get mad at a rock climber for going climbing or a ballerina for dancing, even though there are risks of injury involved… eating is my passion, and my mom always wanted to stop me!” Sarah spoke up, wiping the tears away and reaffirming her personal passion for food, as if declaring her intent to everyone present to continue stuffing fattening treats into her expanding body. “.... speaking of which I could go for a snack!” Sarah said, cutely batting her eyes at Jake. “On that note I'm probably gonna hit the hay, I have work in the morning!” Jess said as she stood from the couch. “Nice meeting you Jake, now you feed that hungry girl whatever she wants, you hear me?!” Jess said, doing a poor impression of some intimidating mobster she'd seen on TV. “Got it boss!” Jake responded, keeping with the set theme. “All the food in the kitchen is free game, like 90 percent of it is Sarah’s anyway!” Jess added as she walked down the hall toward her room. “What the heck Jake?!” Sarah said as soon as Jess was out of earshot, feigning annoyance at her boyfriend. “I thought I told you to help me keep from stuffing my face at dinner! You did the opposite! Hehe.” Sarah giggled slightly as she tried to maintain her annoyed facade. “Haha sorry cutie, I started out with the best of intentions… but then you started looking at me with those puppy dog eyes! You looked like you were about to start withering away, so I just had to help you out…” Jake said, pleading his case before the jiggly judge. “Hehehe yea you’re right, I did use the eyes….” Sarah said as she giggled, pleased with her apparent ability to convince Jake to stuff her full of food no matter the situation. “Now lets get some pizza or something!” Sarah said, doing her best impression of the look they had just described. “Alright you cute little piggy, lets get you some pizza.” Jake agreed, a slice or two of pizza sounded like the perfect snack for himself, and a couple pizzas sounded like the perfect treat for Sarah. “Here just use my phone, call Giani’s Pizza, its in the contacts… Just give them my address when you call and they’ll have my order already in their system…” Sarah instructed, handing Jake her phone, she couldn’t bother with calling herself, which she made clear by immediately beginning to unwrap a pastry that had been left on the couch from her pre-dinner snacking. When Jake heard the price of the pizza on the phone, he knew it’d be a large order, but he wasn’t prepared for the feast that arrived. About an hour after the call was made a delivery boy showed up at the door with a stack of pizzas that looked like it was tall enough that the guy could have just as easily delivered it to a huge superbowl party, and there would have been plenty. In a quick count Jake saw at least 6 pizzas as he signed the receipt and sent the delivery boy off with a generous tip. “Holy cow… this is quite the… tall order!” Jake said, pausing for effect as he delivered the pun, referencing the huge stack of pizzas he was carrying. Sarah simply giggled with glee at the humor as her excitement for the impending feast mounted. “MMMMHMMM! It smells so yummy!” Sarah said reaching her pudgy hands out toward the food, desperately trying to lean as far forward as possible. Her belly had been completely freed from its confines, and Jake noticed that as she leaned forward it came incredibly close to resting on the floor, only about an inch or two of light visible between the hanging bulge of fat and the floor. “Alright my gluttonous goddess, he said there are 2 meat lovers, 2 hawaiian with extra canadian bacon, and two of their supreme pizzas with extra everything… so how do you want to start?” Jake said as he sat the pizzas on the coffee table, disappearing into the kitchen for a minute before returning with a 2-liter of pepsi. “Something to whet your whistle!” Jake announced as he placed the 2-liter within reach of Sarah on the couch. “Uhmmm… I think I wanna start with one of each!” Sarah announced, her mouth watering as she spoke. “Sounds good!” Jake responded as he began to remove a slice of pizza from each of the three different varieties of pizza. “No silly! One pizza of each kind! You can put the other three in the oven on low to keep them warm for a few minutes!” Sarah said as she grabbed one of the boxes from Jake, it was one of the meat lovers. She removed a piece from the box and immediately began chowing down, grease dripping from the slice as she took a bite. “Mmhmmm” Sarah moaned as she chewed, her eyes opened to find Jake staring at her, still a little surprised by Sarah’s greedy eating habits. “How did I get so damn lucky?” Jake wondered aloud as he watched his enormous girlfriend tear into the food. Sarah was too busy eating to respond to Jake’s question, especially since it didn’t necessarily demand an answer. Jake did as instructed an placed the pizzas in the oven on its lowest temperature settings in order to capture some of the latent heat and keep the 3 boxes fresh while Sarah devoured their counterparts. By the time Jake’s short trip to the kitchen was over he came back to find that Sarah had eaten 2 or 3 slices from each box, steadily chewing and swallowing as small moans escaped her lips, the binge obviously satisfying her need to stuff her belly. Jake took his place on the couch next to his curvy queen and inspected her exaggerated curves as she continued to eat. “You know I’ve been searching since I can remember for someone as perfect as you?” Jake said as he admired the burgeoning beauty who had decided to allow him to call her his girlfriend. She cooed in response, barely taking a break from the pizzas to flash Jake a star-struck look, the compliment adding to her growing confidence. “You’re… mph … too nice!” Sarah said between bites as she continued to make progress on the sizeable meal. Jake couldn’t get over all her cute little antics… the way she curled her pudgy toes just slightly as she ate, her blissful expression as she closed her eyes and moaned when a bite was particularly flavorful, everything about her announced her love for food. The rest of the evening went similarly, Jake watched as the pizzas disappeared into Sarah, occasionally feeding her and constantly probing the expansive rolls that were attached to Sarah’s frame. After about an hour Jake retrieved the reinforcements from the oven, along with another 2-liter to wash it all down. “Mmpmmm… My… arms are… getting tired!” Sarah said defeated as she dropped her arms to her side, the weight that constantly pulled at them proving to be too much for Sarah to continue eating. She had eaten about 4 and a half of the 6 pizzas by the time her arms gave out. Her stomach stretched out in front of her, a glorious full feeling beginning to settle in as she lay back feeling Jake explore her body. “Oh uh uh!” Jake said in response to Sarah throwing in the towel on her monumental meal. “Not so fast fatty!” Jake toyed as he positioned himself next to Sarah, opening one of the boxes as he settled in. “If your arms are too heavy, then I’ll just have to feed you myself!” Jake brought the heavy warm slice to Sarah’s lips and she immediately took a huge bite, staring into Jake’s eyes for approval as she chewed. “There we go! Now you’re a growing girl and you need to finish your meal!” Jake spoke like a parent scolding a picky child, adding to the effect of him feeding the helpless girl. Sarah smiled in response, a slight moan escaping her pursed lips as she chewed on the delicious food. She loved it when Jake fed her, she felt like such a little piggy, like his little piggy. She wanted him to feed her until she couldn’t feed herself. ‘Oh my god, I can only imagine how fat these arms are gonna get! If they get much bigger I’ll have rolls of fat blocking my mouth when I try to feed myself, then he’ll really have to take care of me!’ Sarah thought to herself, sensing the heavy fullness of her fat-filled upper arms. The thought excited her, she loved to be dominated and the thought of being so fat and helpless drove her wild. Jake continued to stuff slice after slice into her waiting mouth, her chewing became labored as her stomach began to reach its limits. “C’mon sweetie you got this!” Jake said as he caressed the most prominent roll on Sarah’s upper belly, the one that he imagined was probably closest to being over her actual stomach. “So fulll…. But its… so… yummy!” Sarah said as she breathed heavily, her mouth hung open after she finished the sentence, waiting for Jake to push another bite past her lips. “You got this cutie, just a few more slices!” Jake’s member throbbed as he said the words. ‘Just a few more slices’ had he really just used that sentence to illustrate how little sarah had left to eat? A few slices was a whole meal for a normal girl her age, yet here she was 5 and a half pizzas later, with just ‘ a few more slices’ she was a glutton in every sense of the word. Sarah chewed on the last slice as Jake fed it into her mouth, the fullness in her stomach had crossed over into pain with the last two or three slices as she neared her goal. “You did it! That was amazing!” Jake said as he kissed Sarah’s slightly messy mouth, he hadn’t given her much time between bites to worry about wiping her mouth, even if it had occurred to her in her lust-driven binge, which it hadn’t “Ooooh… ooof yea! Mmmhm thanks!” Sarah breathed heavily and she occasionally winced as the contents in her stomach shifted with her movements. She laid back on the couch, her stomach stretching out in front of her, spilling over her knees even in her reclined position. Jake began massaging her turgid center, the mass of food causing her soft rolls to take on a slightly firm feeling as it pushed against her stomach. “So… you really.. Wouldn’t mind me not being able to walk?” Sarah said as she closed her eyes, enjoying the attention, her mind focusing on the pleasure of being stuffed to the gills and having a handsome man appreciate her body. “Wouldn’t mind? I’d love it!” Jake responded immediately, the thought immediately causing his dick to throb against Sarah’s soft fat that seemed ready to envelop him completely. “Hehe… it just seems… so… crazy!” Sarah said, silently exploring the prospect of being too fat to get out of bed. Is that really what she wanted? She loved food, and she loved being fed by her lover… but to be too fat to move? “Of course it does, its not really in a normal person’s nature to be confined to a bed.” Jake said frankly “But you’re not exactly ‘normal’, are you Sarah?” Jake said jiggling Sarah’s stuffed stomach, then referencing the six pizza boxes stacked on the table in front of her with a hand motion. “You like being so fat that you can barely move… you like being able to eat insane amounts of food… if it were up to you, you’d eat non-stop, wouldn’t you?” Sarah felt her pussy tingle as Jake frankly assessed her food addiction. He was right, she really did love food, and she loved the feeling of encumbered fullness that came when she had eaten herself past simple fullness and into glutted bliss. She was essentially a slave to her appetite, her only passion being food, and the softening effect it had on her body. She loved watching as new rolls appeared on her frame, each pound expanding her growing form outward. She did want it. She wanted to be so fat that Jake would have to do everything for her… so fat that her only concerns would be food and Jake, anything else being beyond her sphere of influence, namely her bed. “Yea….” Sarah said breathily as Jake kissed her neck, not waiting for a response to his questions, he knew she wanted it. He could tell from the first time he saw her eating at the restaurant. All she cared about was delicious food, and eating as much of it as her stomach would allow. “I just… feel so… complete… when I eat…” Sarah said between breaths as Jake continued to explore her body. “You love eating until your stomach makes it almost impossible to move, don’t you?” Jake asked, he loved hearing Sarah reflect on her gluttony, the sound of her admitting her that her relationship with food was consuming her every desire. “It just… feels so good… to be so full, so painfully, blissfully full…” Sarah said as she watched Jake’s head disappear over the crest of her bulging belly. She felt his warm breath on her skin as he kissed and inspected each roll. “Tell me you want it…” Sarah heard from over her enormous stomach as Jake began sliding his hand between her thighs, the fat pressed so tightly together that he had to work his hand in, forcing it past one fold at a time. Sarah spread her legs as much as she could, giving her belly more room as it hung lower, trading a little more wiggle room for jake’s hand for another obstacle, her imposing belly as it hung in front of her womanhood. Jake’s arm disappeared into the collection of fat as Sarah leaned back, snacking on the pastries that were within arm’s reach. “I want it…” “What do you want Sarah?” “I want… to be too fat to move!” Sarah declared, the end of her sentence was a little higher in pitch as Jake found her desperate pussy, yearning for attention. Jake began toying with her clit as she continued. “I want to be so fat that I can’t stand! So fat that I can eat all day every day with no breaks! So fat that people make documentaries about me! So fat…” Sarah moaned as she spoke, the words overwhelming her. “Please Jake…. Feed me! Make me fatter!” Sarah practically screamed, forgetting that her roommate was just a few rooms away. Luckily for her Jess had passed out almost as soon as she reached her bed. “I’m going to feed you until your belly reaches the floor when you stand, I’ll make you so fat that even if you could walk, you wouldn’t fit through any doors or hallways, so fat that all you do it eat!” Jake responded as he continued to pleasure Sarah. Her body convulsed as he spoke, her lips pursed tightly together as she fought back screams of pleasure. Eventually Sarah began jiggling violently, she quickly grabbed a pillow from the couch and covered her mouth as she screamed into the pillow, her muffled moans like music to Jake’s ears. Eventually Sarah recovered enough from her pizza binge and orgasm to attempt the trek to her bedroom. Her pastry snacking had just barely been maintaining the blissful full feeling, as the painful overstuffed feeling began to wane, so she was still encumbered by her saturated stomach, but just barely mobile enough to make it to the bedroom with Jake’s help. Jake helped her up from the couch and watched from behind as she shuffled down the hall toward her bedroom, her fat almost brushing the walls on either side of the hallway as she labored toward her room. Jake occasionally embraced her from behind when she looked particularly unsteady, his arms slid under the pillows of fat that had replaced her upper arms long ago, offering her a little support and balance. Finally Sarah collapsed onto her bed, her body jiggling as she settled into the comfy mattress. Jake noticed the clock on her bedside table read 2AM, time sure flew when he was helping Sarah binge, he thought to himself as he admired the behemoth beauty who was breathing heavily, clutching at her distended stomach, staring sweetly into his eyes. Jake just couldn’t get over how beautiful she was, the way all of her fat collected in her laying position was so incredibly sexy. She laid on her side facing him, her belly collected in front of her, forming what resembled a flesh-colored bean bag, round and full. Her leg that was on bottom was curled up under her other leg, the her massive thighs were full of soft rolls that collected and folded over each other. She had her head resting on her hand, her fat pillow arm resting on the bed to support the weight. “God, you’re perfect!” Jake said as he jumped into bed with her, ready to explore the endless playground of fat. The next morning the couple lay in bed enjoying a lazy Sunday. Jake had made more than a few trips to the kitchen to retrieve various ‘snacks’ Sarah requested, and even ones she didn’t. ‘Man, its like she has her entire shopping trip cataloged in her mind!’ Jake marveled at the preciseness with which Sarah demanded her food, specifying how much remained of each snack as she described what Jake was to retrieve. ‘I guess when eating is your passion, you make note of what food is on hand!’ Jake chuckled to himself as he retrieved a few packages of oreos and a gallon of milk from the fridge. “Your my little sweets-savant!” Jake exclaimed as he returned to the bedroom, the line had occurred to him as he was retrieving the requested snacks. “Hahha what the heck are you talking about?!” Sarah said as she snatched the oreos from Jake, her hunger overriding her manners once again. “You’re just funny, how you have pretty much the entire contents of the kitchen memorized, its cute!” Jake said as he settled next to Sarah on her bed, noticing just how relatively little of its surface area was available to him, the rest occupied by Sarah’s expanding form. “Oh stop! You’re embarrassing me!” Sarah squealed as she tried to cover her face as oreo crumbs spilled onto her breasts at the sudden exclamation. After Sarah was sufficiently stuffed full of sweets Jake suggested something that made Sarah’s entire body tingle. “How about we take a shower?” Jake asked as he absentmindedly caressed Sarah’s soft fat. “Oh Jake, that’ll be a tight squeeze… but that sounds so hot!” Sarah said as she thought about having warm water run over their bodies as they explored each other. “I hardly fit on my own, are you sure you’re up for the challenge?!” Sarah said in a sultry tone, as if trying to entice Jake with the thought of having no escape from her bountiful fat. “Being pressed up against you? Are you serious? That sounds even better than having all the space in the world!” Jake took the bait. “Hehehe I thought you’d like the sound of it... “ Sarah giggled, relishing in the amazing feeling of having a man so enthralled by her body. “Why don’t you start the shower so I don’t have to burn any calories standing around waiting for it to get hot!” Sarah suggested, half as an attempt to turn Jake on, and half as a genuine aversion to wasting any energy she didn’t absolutely have to expel. “Sounds good cutie, be right back!” Jake said as he eagerly hopped out of bed and disappeared into Sarah’s bathroom. “Hey Jakie, there’s a mark on the wall where the water is the best temperature! That darn handle is so finicky, anything else and you’re either freezing or being boiled alive!” Sarah called after Jake just as he noticed the mark on the wall. The shower was quite large, despite Sarah’s conviction that it was barely large enough for her. Sarah heard the water begin running and started to maneuver herself to her feet, thankfully with her late-night pizza binge mostly digested she was regaining some of her typical mobility. Jake walked back into the room right as she slid off the bed and onto her feet. He watched as her belly jiggled violently back and forth, jarred by the sudden force of her feet making contact with the ground. Jake helped Sarah as she waddled into the bathroom. With Sarah in view in front of the shower, it didn’t look quite as large as he had estimated just a minute before. Her massive form made the shower look like some quasi-shower that they squeeze into the corner of a trailer as an afterthought. “You’re right that shower does look like a tight squeeze… This is gonna be fun!” Jake said out of genuine enthusiasm. His teenage self would have been bursting at the seams right now, overwhelmed by the sheer sexual tension that was present between him and Sarah, not to mention the heavenly sight of watching her engorged form stripping nude and entering the shower. Jake watched as sarah opened the door to the shower, stepping over the small lip and into the running water. The response in his dick was immediate, although it had already been rock hard, it was now throbbing, begging to be closer to Sarah’s fat. Sarah immediately filled most of the shower, but Jake saw enough room that he could almost comfortably squeeze into. Once Jake was in the shower with the enormous glutton he immediately began exploring her expansive rolls. He slid his hands between the wet fat, feeling as the warm water cascaded down her body, like rivers running down a mountain of fat. As Sarah faced the water to rinse her hair and face, Jake observed her massive ass from behind, each ass cheek was dangerously close to making contact with either wall as she stood in the shower, he placed his hands on the widest part of her hips, the backs of his hands touched the walls as he did so, closing the small gap. The feeling was glorious, her soft fat pressing against his hands, pushing them into the walls as it demanded more room. Sarah blindly grabbed a bottle of body wash from the shelf near the shower head and handed it over her shoulder to Jake. “Get busy hon, you’ve got a lot of ground to cover!” Sarah said in a sultry voice as the pillowy fat of her upper arm bunched together as she handed him the bottle. Without a direct response Jake immediately took a generous amount of the body wash in his hands, the sweet scent of pomegranates and honey filling the air, it was the same enchanting scent that Jake had already associated with Sarah’s soft fat, and now he knew the source. He began rubbing the body wash into a lather, and then applied it to her billowing rolls. He relished in the ease with which his hands slid between her lubricated rolls, the inherent heaviness no longer impeding him from sliding almost his entire arm under the main roll of her belly. She giggled as he slid his hands between her fat, loving the feeling of having a lover as devoted to and in love with her growing body as she had become. “How… mhmm did I get so mmmm Lucky?” Sarah said slowly between soft moans as Jake continued massaging her abundant adipose. When Jake reached her wide ass he massaged the twin beachballs of fat, smacking them so that he could watch them jiggle from the sudden jolt. As he ran his hands under the fold that was formed by her round ass cheeks hanging over her enormous thighs Sarah instictively bent over, she rested her hands heavily on a granite shelf that was near the bottom of the shower for just such purposes. As she bent over her ass cheeks seperarated slightly her thighs shifted as well, the fat opening up to Jake. Jake could see Sarah’s belly hanging between her legs, her wide stance just barely revealing the hanging mass of fat from behind as it just barely grazed the ground. Jake slid his hand between the soft fat of her thighs, applying the smooth lather to Sarah’s soft womanhood. He slid his fingers inside of her, cleaning every possible nook and crevice created by her abundant fat. Sarah moaned loudly as Jake continued to work on her engorged pussy. Her body vibrated with pleasure as he brought her to the edge of orgasm. “Does that feel good for my little piggy?” Jake asked playfully, the answer already clearly visible and audible in Sarah’s response to his touch. “Mmmmmmhhmmm yea…..” “How about a little snack after this for my little piggy?” Jake asked as he breathed heavily, partially from the exertion of lifting Sarah’s endless folds of fat to clean her adequately, and partially from the excitement of having such an obese babe on full display in front of him. “Mmmmmhmmm pppplllleassse!” Sarah moaned. “We’re gonna keep you so well fed! Feel how close your hips are to touching the walls!” As jake said this he pushed on her right side, which caused her left asscheek to quickly make contact with the glass door, he then repeated the action with the opposite side, she yelped just a little bit as her right side pressed against the cold tile wall. “Soon enough your ass is going to be pressed against both sides with force! Pretty soon you are going to be too fat to even pull the door shut!” Jake declared this as he toyed with Sarah’s clit. “OOOOOHHHH yesssss!!!! PLEASSSSE!” Sarah screamed as her body shook violently, her orgasm tearing through her, leaving her muscles weak and depleted in its wake. Sarah’s knees began to buckle as she came, the jiggling causing her to nearly lose her balance, overwhelmed by the pleasure and unable to focus on keeping herself upright she leaned heavily on her arms as they began to tremble, the atrophied muscles in her upper arms struggling to keep her stable. She suddenly collapsed to her knees, her belly bunching up in front of her as she fell forward on top of it, collapsing in to a helpless pile of fat. “Oh my god Sarah are you okay?” Jake asked, shocked by her sudden collapse. “HEhehehe mmmhmmm yea….” Sarah giggled and moaned as she laid on her belly, the water still crashing over her tingling fat. “You scared the shit out of me!” Jake exclaimed, he had feared that Sarah had slipped and hit or head… or something to the effect. “Well lets get you on your feet my little piggy!” Jake said, relieved that she was alright, immediately calling names again returning to their playful mood. After a considerable amount of maneuvering, and thanks to the advantageously placed ledges, shelves, and handles, Sarah was able to make it to her feet. Jake dried her off; the towel that hung next to the shower was huge! Jake didn’t even know they made towels that big, it looked more like a full sized blanket, it was so big in fact, that Sarah could wrap it nearly all the way around her, providing extra comfort in the cold winter months when getting out of the shower was nearly unbearable. She had complained enough about not having a big enough towel that Jess had finally ordered her a couple of the ones Jake now held for her. With the fatty adequately swaddled in her towels she waddled to the bed. “Oh goodness… Jake… that was incredible!” Sarah said breathily as she reached the edge of the bed. She felt her thighs tremble as they supported her weight, still recovering from the amazing orgasm in the shower.

Four Christmases By Kid A Part 1 - Christmas Day 2018 “Pumpkin - can you help me with this??” Vanessa stood in the laundry room off the kitchen of her parents’ home, attempting to adjust her outfit in a covertly stationed full-length mirror. For a moment she was distracted by the sinful aromas wafting in from the nearby oven which contained their Christmas dinner. Juicy, roasted turkey...mashed potatoes...apple pie. She licked her lips as her belly grumbled in anticipation of the feast. Looking at her reflection in the mirror, Vanessa sighed in resignation. The gigantic plaid sweater she was wearing concealed nothing, and did her portly figure no favors. Then again, just shy of 400 pounds this holiday season, there wasn’t a fashion designer in the world who could have solved that particular problem. She officially had the full and round face of a bonafide fat girl now, and it rested atop her obese form like the final piece of a gluttonous puzzle. Saying that Vanessa had a double chin was quite an understatement. A soft layer of thick blubber coated the entire lower half of her head, sagging onto a very meaty neckline and merging into the upper portion of her huge tits. Her chubby cheeks framed a thick, oily nose and dark brown eyes; the soft and undulating visage leaving her adorned with a permanent pouty expression on her now very fat face. Her immense and flabby upper arms strained the fuzzy fabric of her 3X sweater; propped up by her voluminous rolls of side fat, they almost seemed to have settled at twin 45 degree angles, as if she were about to defy the laws of physics and take the most unlikely of flights. Vanessa’s heavy and sagging apron of belly fat bulged out beneath her huge breasts, surging over the hula-hoop sized waistband of her skin tight black yoga pants and jiggling tentatively as she attempted to hike the overwhelmed garment up over her wide hips, gigantic ass and blubbery lower belly loaf. “Coming Mom!!” she yelled back after mentally abandoning a more appealing look for the evening. She waddled unsteadily into the kitchen; pausing to wash her hands in the sink, her belly rolled over the countertop and caught a stray splash of hot water from the faucet. Noticing her fat daughter’s plight, Vanessa’s Mom handed her a towel and offered a sympathetic smile. “So....I see you are back with Anthony again, eh??” her Mom finally uttered after an awkward moment of silence. Vanessa blushed. “Yeah...we had some problems but I guess it all worked out.” With a clearing of the throat, her Mom scanned Vanessa’s bulky figure and sighed. “Well, no one is perfect hun...and I guess sometimes you just gotta...ya know...settle a bit?” Seeing the morose look on Vanessa’s plump face, she instantly regretted the choice of words. “Oh baby I didn’t mean...well I was trying to say...” Vanessa cut her off tersely. “It’s ok Mom. I’m the one who let myself turn into a complete blimp. And I’m fully aware how limited my options are now.” Hearing no argument from her Mom on that point, she swiveled her wide hips around and made her exit from the painful conversation. “Well I had better not keep him waiting.” ********************************************** From across the room, Anthony smirked as he watched Vanessa make her entrance. Two of her younger cousins blocked the clearest path through the dining room; they exchanged a knowing, disgusted glance as she attempted to turn sideways to get through, giving one a generous brush from her shelf booty and the other a heaping portion of her triple belly rolls. Anthony was a feeder; a fact made all too clear to Vanessa when she started dating him freshman year of college. Theirs had been a trying relationship and on more than one occasion he was sure she would up and leave him. He had a nasty jealous streak, especially when it came to a new feedee conquest, and it inevitably caused problems as they got to know each other. But as he eyed his gigantic girlfriend up and down, he felt more secure than ever in their arrangement. I mean where was she going to go now?? He chuckled to himself as Vanessa finally reached his side and planted her chubby hand into a huge bowl of Swedish Meatballs he had conveniently placed nearby. “Hey babe,” he purred as he casually slid his hand in between two large fat rolls resting atop her nearest hip. A look of faux surprise erupted on his face and he grabbed her by a dimpled elbow. “Oh my god - Isn’t that Tom over there??” Vanessa froze as she saw who he was referring to. Her old high school flame, Tom Spencer was standing across the room chatting with her father. Senior year of high school the two had been inseparable - king and queen of the prom, and quite the passionate lovebirds. Distance, four years of college and Vanessa’s physical downfall had put an end to all of that. But Tom remained close to their family and always received an invite to Christmas Dinner. For once, Vanessa silently wished he would have turned it down. Anthony watched her squirm uncomfortably and smiled warmly. “What’s the matter honey....aren’t you gonna trot on over there and say hi to good old Mister Wonderful???”

Description: Two heavy middle-aged woman are jealous of the new young slim addition to the office who is getting an annoying amount of attention for her looks. They vow to sabotage her figure to knock her down a peg, but take their fattening plot dramatically too far [XWG, (between 200-300 pounds gained), sabotage, humiliation, teasing, sex, Outgrown clothes, stuckage] (Idea suggested by ***********) Office Obesity Obsession Written by Polarisdreamer & Prompt submitted by ********** on p*a*t*r*e*o*n Charlotte “Happy Birthday! Charlie!!” My overly busty office bestie, for the better part of a decade, cheerfully rang out, as she waddled toward my cubicle in a figure-hugging grey pantsuit with what looked like a large slice of chocolate cake on a paper plate she was carrying, “I know you didn’t want me to bake you a cake, but I just couldn’t resist!” “You’re too kind Diane. You REALLY shouldn’t have…” I weakly protested, as I endeavored to lift my hefty rear off my comfortable office chair and accept the calorie dense dessert. As usual, it took me a moment or two to wiggle my wide-cushy hips free from the confines of the chair’s built-in armrests. ‘Gotta love being pear-shaped and overweight…’ I sarcastically thought to myself, as I managed to free myself after a moment of struggle. Since it was casual Friday, and my 37th birthday, I was wearing an attention-grabbing plus size two-piece outfit. On top, I was wearing a pink peplum zipper top and on bottom my massive lower body was clothed in matching pink high-waisted wide-leg pants. My thighs, hips and ass all strained the fabric, but at least the darn things fit and helped minimize the look of my chunky waist. Standing side by side, at 5’5 I usually stood an inch taller than Diane, but since she had her three-inch heels on today and I was wearing comfortable flats, she had a good two inches on me. The extra height probably made me look even fatter than her than I already was. Smiling widely, Diane handed me the plate, a fork, patted me on my embarrassingly large potbelly, and then proclaimed in her typical overly friendly tone, “If you like that, there’s lots more in the breakroom.” ‘So much for my diet…’ I offhandedly thought knowing I’d become too much of a fatty to resist Diane’s constant temptations. Unable to stop myself from taking a bite, I couldn’t help but hum in delight because of the vibrant flavor, “Mhhh!! You should have been a baker, not a secretary! Have I ever told you that?” “Only a hundred times. Hahaha!” Diane cackled, clutching her own robust belly, as she did so. During her giggle fit, I forked another gob of cake into my helplessly greedy mouth, and in doing so I looked over my slightly older friend from top to bottom. In that moment, it occurred to me that while Diane had hardly aged a day over the last ten years, I was almost unrecognizable. Sure, her dark red hair had faded to the point she was more of a strawberry blonde now, but I’d gained over 100lbs since I’d started working here. Ten years ago, when we’d met, Diane was a 33-year-old, 220-pound office secretary. Now she was a 43-year-old, 220-pound manager in HR. On the other hand, a decade ago, I was the fit 130-pound envy of the office and now, at 240lbs, I was the fattest secretary of the bunch. Although at least I didn’t have the largest belly, Diane still held that award, but my wide, thick, and soft ass made the size of her gut look modest. Snapping back to the present moment, I looked down and realized with some embarrassment, that I’d scarfed down the whole slice of chocolate cake completely absentmindedly, opening my mouth to pardon my gluttonous display, the only thing that came out was a loud, “*Buuuurrpp!*” “Excuse you!” Diane chuckled, patting my tubby belly yet again, “I take it you want some more?” I wanted to say ‘no’ but the pig inside me won out, “You bet.” “Sit tight, I’ll be right back with another piece.” Diane promised, but I stopped her. “No, let me. I need the exercise.” I pleaded carefully tiptoeing out of my cubical so my mammoth ass wouldn’t knock anything over. “If you insist. See you at lunch.” Diane shrugged before waddling back toward her department. Left to my own devices, my stomach growled with a yearning for more delicious cake. So, I took the elevator downstairs to the ground floor, and waddled my way toward the break room. I helped myself to another slice of cake, but it wasn’t enough. It was like everything Diane cooked made me even more hungry than I was before. Her talent for baking was extraordinary. I’d probably still be a size six if I’d never met her, but since I didn’t have a time machine, I just grabbed another slice for the long trek back to my cubicle. Caterina “On your left!!” I commanded slightly too late for it to matter. The overweight landwhale slowly waddling in front of me toward the elevator with a fat ass the size of Montana, didn’t have time to move out of my way. In one swift motion I clipped her wide hips, squeezed by her, and then trotted as fast as I could in my stylish 5-inch heels into the elevator. Without wasting a moment, I tapped in my floor number and watched the elevator doors slowly close. Sounding irate, the total fatty I’d just bumped into begged, “Wait! Hold the door!” I gave her request perhaps about one second of honest consideration, before choosing to ignore the obese and rotund blonde blimp. Seeing my disinterest, the fatty dressed head to toe in pink flipped me off and yelled, “What the f*ck! I know you can hear me!” I was not about to show up late for my first day of work at my first real office job since college graduation. So, I replied in retaliation, “Sorry wouldn’t want to exceed the weight limit. Maybe next time don’t be so fat and slow.” Unable to get a word in edgewise before the elevator doors closed on her, the elevator began to rise, and I turned my attention to my reflection in the elevator mirror. My makeup was still on point, my long dark hair looked fantastic paired with bangs. My soft, center-parted fringe blended beautifully with my thick, wavy hair. Gazing south of my meticulously maintained mane and flawlessly tanned Mediterranean complexion, I observed how wonderfully my white button-down shirt and brown pencil skirt flattered my fit, 125-pound, hourglass shaped body. I was every bit just as sexy as a 23-year-old college graduate as I was as a 19-year-old freshman. Many of my former sorority sisters couldn’t say the same thing, especially Janet. It was no wonder my boyfriend Tory couldn’t get enough of me. Last night, he’d been so eager to have his way with me, he handcuffed my wrists and ankles to the bed and made me orgasm with his tongue, my vibrator and then the old fashion way so he could get his rocks off too. I didn’t even have to lift a finger the whole time. It was nice having a man that would literally do anything to keep me from dumping him for someone better, but now that I was out of college, I had to be realistic. Tory was fun, but he was going to be a high school math teacher, not exactly a wealthy occupation. My prospects would be much better hunting for someone in the law office I’d just been hired at as a secretary. So, as the elevator reached my desired destination, I unbuttoned my shirt, just enough to show off a little cleavage before making my grand entrance… Diane I knew just from the excessively polished look of the new girl, and the way she strutted into the office like she owned the place, that she’d be trouble. The way she towered over everyone in those unprofessional five-inch heels, the way her pantyhose ended suggestively at the midpoint of her toned thighs, the way her shirt wasn’t buttoned up all the way… I KNEW she’d be trouble. She reminded me of Charlotte way back when. Before I fattened the ditzy bottom-heavy blonde into submission. Even the new girl’s name, Caterina Bellucci sounded like some exotic stripper. The eyes of every lawyer in the business were glued to the 23-year-old’s attractive features. Her firm, full and perky tits, flat stomach, long legs, narrow waistline, toned bubble butt, heck she even had a flawless face for all the horny men to look at. It was no mystery to me why my male superiors had hired her. It was the same reason they had hired Charlotte ten years ago. This new girl, Caterina, was office eye candy, probably well worth whatever they were paying her to do a mediocre job as a secretary. From the entitled look of her, she was probably a total brat. Felt she was owed whatever she wanted. Probably got everything she ever wanted in life from her rich mother and father. Always had the latest designer clothes, the newest tech gadgets, got sent to the best schools… The girl certainly moved with the confidence of someone who believed she could get anything she wanted with just a simple shake of her rock-solid booty. That’s when I noticed something regrettable. My husband, Richy, was checking her out too. Just like every other guy. Ugh! Men! I’ve always been on the heavy side. Even when I was in my early twenties. I wasn’t obese like I am now, but I was certainly overweight. Since I never overate much, and lived an active life, I always figured my weight problem was thanks to my slow metabolism. But I suppose that doesn’t matter to my hubby, not when there’s a hot 23-year-old prancing around the office. I can understand why Richy might feel compelled to ogle a traditionally slim sorority hotty like her. I didn’t hate him for looking, I hated her, with her svelte frame and totally flat stomach. It should be a crime to look that good. Even being in the same room as her made me feel inferior, because at 43 years old, and 220lbs, I really was quite inferior when it came to appearance. It wasn’t until later in the workday that I heard from my friend Charlotte during my lunch break that the skinny b*tch had gotten into an altercation with her earlier down on the ground floor. I did my best to calm Charlotte down, but little did I know, I’d soon get into my own altercation with little Miss Caterina when I went to retrieve my lunch from the break room’s refrigerator. I get a meal subscription because I’m a mother of two and don’t always have time to cook. So, I go to get my lunch, but it’s not in the fridge. It’s gone. At first, I assumed I forgot to bring it in from my car, but then I noticed the empty box in the trash. Someone ate it, and when I looked out into the crowd of my colleagues eating their lunches, only one looked guilty when we made eye contact. “Caterina!” I accused loud enough to get most of the room’s attention. “What?” Caterina innocently asked in response to my accusation, while running her hands through her dark wavy hair. Her slender legs were accentuated by her heels and her extremely tight pencil skirt. “Did you eat the box of pasta that was in the fridge? That was my lunch!” I huffed, unable to hide the fact that I was feeling quite upset. “Well, did it have your name on it?” She wondered sounding less innocent now and more defensive. “No.” I replied regrettably. In response, she smiled confidently and feigned at being apologetic, “Whoops!” She got a few chuckles from the guys sitting around the break room. “At least apologize. You ate my lunch.” I growled contemplating what I could grab to eat from the vending machines in the hallway. “Look I did you a favor, that gut of yours doesn’t need any more carbs. YOU should be thanking ME.” Caterina deflected ludicrously in my mind, drawing a few more muffled laughs from the men present. Biting my lip, I took the high road and let it go. For now. I didn’t like being the fat butt of somebody else’s joke. So, I silently resolved to get my revenge. However, it was actually Caterina’s other victim of fat shaming, Charlotte, who’d witnessed my whole embarrassing exchange with her, who suggested the idea I already had bouncing around in my mind. Perhaps Caterina wouldn’t pick on other women because of their extra weight, if she was overweight herself! Together, we resolved to take Caterina down a peg no matter how long it took. Charlotte Our grand plan for revenge started slow, with observation. Diane was quite convincing in explaining how necessary it was to learn the habits of our unsuspecting prey before we took action and exploited them to our benefit. So, we waited and watched, patiently for our time to strike. It quickly became clear to us that Caterina had a habit of making herself a cup of coffee in the break room once every morning and afternoon. She always used the same low-fat hazelnut creamer, so Diane instructed me to buy a low-fat and extra creamy version of the creamer, but a different brand. I did as she said, then I gave the bottles to her, she took them home and expertly switched the labels. We waited until Caterina’s usual creamer was nearly empty to make the switch. I personally swapped the creamers late one afternoon after Caterina had already left work. The little skinny b*tch was none the wiser. That was, until the next morning when she tried it for the first time, luckily, I was there to throw her off the scent of our sabotage. “What’s the matter Caterina?” I innocently asked, while I fearfully watched the walking talking Mediterranean barbie doll inspect the label of her secretly fattening hazelnut creamer. “This brand of creamer just tastes way better than the one I usually use. I’m just having a look at the ingredients.” Caterina explained, as her sharp eyes darted to my plump physique, “Have you ever had this brand?” “What is that? Low-fat? No, I always use the extra creamy stuff in my coffee.” I chuckled trying to suppress the thrill I was getting from successfully deceiving the conceded brat in front of me. “Sorry, stupid question.” Caterina shrugged, as she bent over and placed the creamer back in the fridge. My eyes couldn’t help, but jealously scan Caterina’s pert posterior as she did so. Without even thinking I asked, “Do you do pilates or something? You have a fabulous figure.” “Mhh-hmm, every day, right after work.” Caterina hummed in a conceded tone, while she closed the fridge door and turned around, “You should consider joining me sometime.” Blushing red, I stammered in response, “I doubt I could keep up with you.” “They have beginner classes,” Caterina offered before approaching me, looking down on me in her heels, placing her hands on her hips and teasing, “And, maternity classes, if that’s more your speed.” “I’ll… umm… I’ll think about it. Thanks.” I bit my tongue, turning the other cheek and letting Caterina get away with her typical petty insults. “You’re welcome. Now, if you don’t mind, you’re in my way wide-load. I’ve gotta get back to work.” Caterina blurted nudging my doughy belly and forcing me to wobble to the side so she could pass. Flush with anger, after Caterina had left the room, I rushed to Diane’s cubical to share what I had just learned… Caterina I was awash with feelings of shame and self-loathing, as I sleepily stepped into my warm shower the morning after I’d ** given in and accepted a one-night stand with my ex. It had been weeks since I dumped Tory after starting my new job and yet I still couldn’t seem to fully wash my hands of him. He just had a way of fully satisfying me sexually, it was hard to find that finely tuned and practiced chemistry with anyone else. But now that I was making roughly double what he was bringing in on his lowly teacher salary, I knew I deserved better. I was working my perfectly formed ass off recently. Everyday it seemed like I had to skip the gym and stay late to help someone on something essential for the future of the office. The stress was killing me, but I didn’t let anyone know it. Letting the water hit my body, I enjoyed the warmth before turning around and stepping backward so I could wet my hair. Once that was accomplished, I grabbed my washcloth, soaped it up and began lathering up my arms, chest, and then my tummy. To my irritation, my normally flat stomach was bulging out obscenely far. I looked… puffy. “What the f*ck?” I cursed, resting my washcloth on the side of my shower and inspecting this unwelcome fleshy orb protruding from my midsection with both my hands. My skin was stretched tight and quite hard to the touch. Since my period was two weeks away, there was only one question on my mind regarding the serious bloating I was experiencing, “What the heck did I eat last night??” Pondering that question, I recalled going to a local bar to let off some steam, ordering nachos, a few drinks, but was that it?? My drunken memory seemed annoyingly incomplete. To make matters worse, as I was thinking, I heard my bathroom door open, which meant Tory was up. Before I could say anything or tell him to get out, he snuck into the shower with me and started running his hands up and down my body. It felt good. So, I let him continue. He grabbed my washcloth and started running soap across my breasts, then my swollen stomach. I turned around to hide my embarrassment, and he started massaging shampoo into my hair and massaging my temple. Then, he spoke… “You look so beautiful in the water…” For a moment, my self-conscious worries disappeared. I pressed my perfect ass right into his lap and felt that he was rock hard for me. Smiling with a horny excitement, I let out a little squeak of joy before he started bending me over and f*cking me raw. Just like I wanted. If I was sleepy when I entered the shower, I was wide awake when I left it. Also, for the first time since starting my new job, I was running late. While Tory called in sick, I rushed to my bedroom to get ready. My underwear felt tighter than usual, my c-cup breasts appeared to be overflowing my cups a little bit, but I thought nothing of it, I was in too much of a rush. So, I found a pretty skirt and hoisted it up my luscious legs and started squeezing it over my hips and ass. It took a little wiggling and a few impatient hops, but after a few moments all that was left to do was button the darn thing. To my irritation, my bloated stomach was too puffy for the unforgiving waistband. Try as I might, I couldn’t button the skirt. In the interest of time, I didn’t sweat it. I grabbed my period pants, a slim pair of grey slacks with a stretchy waistband I kept in the back of my closet that I hadn’t needed to wear in months. However, before I could attempt to slip into them, I had to free myself from my skirt. Taking them off was almost as tough as getting them on, but I managed to do it without breaking a sweat. Glancing at the time on my phone I tried to hurry up. I jumped into my period pants and tried to slip them on just like I always did, but to my embarrassment, the fabric caught about three-fourths of the way up my thighs. I gasped in horror as I realized what had happened. I, Caterina Bellucci, had shrunk my period pants in the wash. With a desperate energy, I fell back upon my bed, and kicked my legs up in the air over and over again while I tried to tug the slacks into place. I huffed and I puffed, and after a while, I finally got the slacks to cover my thighs, hips, and ass. All I had left to do was button them across my bloated midsection. I took ahold of both flaps and tried pulling them together. The waistband had a lot more give to it than my skirt, but it wasn’t enough. Try as I might, I couldn’t bring the flaps together enough to button them. I needed another inch or two. Taking a short break to catch my breath, I glared at the round shape of my midsection with anger. Sucking in my breath I attempted to make the roundness disappear, but I didn’t succeed. “Come on! This is what period pants are for!” I grunted, trying yet again to clasp the button together. This time, I was able to button them, but my sigh of relief was cut off by how much the pants were pinching into my waistline. It was so uncomfortable it was almost hard to breathe. Shallow breaths were all I could manage, lest I risk popping the button clean off my pants. Since I couldn’t very well walk into work with tight slacks and a bra, I turned my attention away from my aching midsection and toward finding a brighter button-down t-shirt to accent my dull slacks. Eventually I found a shirt that would look good, so I tried it on and started buttoning it up, but my breasts were making it difficult up top, and my puffy stomach gently pushing back against my efforts made it difficult down low. Gritting my teeth, I managed to button up what I needed to, but looking over myself in the mirror, I knew I had to change. I was able to eventually find a professional shirt that fit, but the act of doing so caused me to be late entering the office. Starved for some caffeine and quite hungry, for the first time, my self-control crumbled, I unbuttoned my slacks, and I gorged upon two donuts in the breakroom while I waited for my coffee to finish. The pastries tasted heavenly. So much so, that after double checking that the break room was empty, I grabbed one more to devour after I drank my coffee and before I began the arduous task of trying to button my slacks again… Diane It had only been a few months but the changes in Caterina’s figure were starting to become quite noticeable. This wasn’t my first rodeo sabotaging an unsuspecting colleague into blowing up a few dress sizes, but I must say with Charlotte’s help, this has been the most rapid expansion I’ve engineered so far. It all started with Caterina’s coffee creamer, the same way it had started when I fattened up Charlotte. Charlotte thought the extent of our sabotage was just in ensuring Caterina consumed a little extra fat with every cup of coffee, but in reality, I put a lot of time and research into the fattening cocktail Charlotte had placed within Caterina’s reach. In addition to the more fattening creamer, Caterina was unknowingly consuming a perfect mixture of weight gain powder, and appetite stimulants. Not only was each cup of coffee making her a little fatter, but it was also causing her impressive willpower to wilt away and vanish before our very eyes. When the little brat started working at the office, she wouldn’t even so much as look at the various candy dishes I’d littered around the place, but now, she’d linger any place I’d stashed some savory milk chocolate. Knowing her weakness, I had Charlotte place a bowl of them right by her desk and keep it filled to the brim each and every day so that when Caterina chose to indulge, she’d have no idea how much she was regularly consuming. Then there was the little matter of Caterina’s workout routine. Assigning her a little extra work toward the end of each and every day ensured that she’d be too late to attend her precious Pilates, and too tired to do anything else after she got off than lug her growing backside to a happy hour where she could eat and drink to her hearts content and beg that handsome ex-boyfriend of hers for sex afterwards. ‘I wonder what he thinks of Caterina’s weight gain?’ I thought to myself, as I reflected upon our efforts to teach the brat a lesson so far. At first, the change in Caterina’s figure wasn’t even noticeable. All we’d done was switch out her creamer, and get her desk switched to Charlotte’s old cubicle. It was far away from any windows and near a chilly air vent. With Caterina constantly cold at work now, her body’s natural response would be to adapt by laying down some fat for insulation. By limiting Caterina’s access to natural light, not only would we mess with her perfect tan, but her body’s natural hunger clock, hopefully increasing her appetite. Charlotte was convinced our efforts were too miniscule to have an effect, but I knew better. Since Caterina was very slender to begin with, I assured Charlotte that it would take some time before the pounds that were slowly clinging to her frame became obvious. After a month, Caterina’s defined physique was noticeably softening. The effect was most noticeable in her arms and thighs because she loved to expose those areas, but I figured her stomach was softening some too. After two months, her flat stomach was gone, replaced by a small amount of chub that was beginning to form the foundation of a belly. It was easy enough for Caterina to hide when she was standing up and sucking in, but difficult to completely obscure when she was sitting down. After three months, Caterina’s once pert bottom had started bulging out a little. All that time spent sitting and eating wasn’t doing her widening hips any favors either. The chub around her midsection had formed a slight gut, her breasts had started noticeably swelling, and her thighs were growing thicker. Her clothes were getting too tight for her and whispers around the office began to circulate that Caterina might be pregnant. Now, four months into this revenge endeavor, Caterina had to have gained at least 25 or 30lbs since starting work at the office. Her face finally looked to be carrying the slightest amount of extra weight, her slender arms had beefed-up ever so slightly, and she was starting to develop some womanly chunk to her expanding waistline. At some point recently, she must have come to grips with her inadequate wardrobe and started buying pieces in larger sizes, because she was still gaining weight, but wasn’t spilling out of her outfits like she used to. That being said, she was still filling out her clothing quite nicely and I had a feeling that it wouldn’t take long before she’d be due to go up another size or two lest she risk a wardrobe malfunction at work. Wanting to see her swelling body again up close, I moseyed over to her cubicle, carrying a Tupperware container of chocolate chip cookies I’d baked at home the night before. Charlotte had given them a taste-test early and swore to me that they were irresistible. So, once I was near enough, I called out, “Hey Caterina! Want a cookie?” “No thanks Diane. I’m busy.” The brat replied, while she took her feet off of her desk and started pretending like she was actually doing something. She thought I couldn’t see what she was up to, but I knew. “Are you sure? It’s a new recipe. Here, smell!” I urged, shoving the container I was holding right in her face. She resisted, trying to push the container away, but despite her struggle, she caught a whiff of my cookies. “If you promise to leave me alone, I’ll have one bite.” Caterina compromised rising to her feet and holding out her hand for one. I could spy her try to suck in her little beer belly as she did so. Blinking, my eyes noticed Caterina didn’t appear as strikingly tall as usual. She still looked to be two inches taller than me, so perhaps she’d traded in her five-inch heels for much more appropriate three-inch heels like mine. On top of that observation, I could see that Catrina was wearing a black skirt of longer length than she usually wore, an unbuttoned black blazer, and no provocative pantyhose. She was certainly dressed more modestly than usual, perhaps to conceal the extent of her embarrassingly fast weight gain. “Sure, here you go.” I smiled, handing Carina a cooking and sanding by as she took a meager bite. “Mhh!” Caterina hummed clearly taken aback by the great taste. “How is it?” I smugly questioned, knowing the answer before I asked. “Incredible!” Caterina enthused, while she proceeded to take bite after bite until the cookie was no more. “Glad you liked it. If you change your mind and want some more, I’ll leave these puppies in the break room.” I smiled, as I noticed the way Caterina’s eyes longed for just a little more of what I had to offer. For a moment I thought she might swallow her pride and ask for another, but she managed to hold off. I was sure she’d venture down to the breakroom before long and get her greedy cookie fix. I was also sure that one day, maybe soon, maybe not so soon, I’d break that pride Caterina was still clinging to. It was only a matter of time… Caterina “Oof… When did this dress get sooo tight?? I *Ugh!* JUST bought this!” I vented to myself, as I tried in vain to zip up my skimpy Ms. Clause outfit yet again. Each time my efforts failed to produce any progress, my patience continued to rapidly evaporate, and my irritation grew more and furious. Time was wasting, if I dilly-dallied much longer, I’d be late for the office’s holiday party. What made my situation even worse was that my hair, which I’d fashioned into loose curls, and makeup, looked irresistible. I was even sporting some bright red lipstick and wearing a pair of bold peep toe heels to match my red outfit. Yet, I couldn’t for the life of me squeeze into my d*mn dress! I’d even bitten the bullet and uncomfortably squeezed myself into a pair of newly purchased spanx since I’d outgrown my old ones. ‘So why wasn’t this working??’ I thought to myself in a panic, ‘Shapewear is supposed to make fitting into tight clothes easier!’ “What’s the problem???” I growled to myself, as my frustration caused me to give up on my efforts and dip my hand once again into the box of deliciously creamy gourmet chocolates that my secret admirer at work had slipped onto my desk yesterday wrapped in a pretty decorative bow along with a sexy little love note attached which read: “Dear Caterina, I can’t help but appreciate how your curves have blossomed over these last few months. Every time you walk by my desk, my heart skips a beat. The other day when I saw you bend over to grab a snack from the fridge, I nearly lost control. The thought of being with you is driving me crazy. You grow more beautiful each and every day. As always, these chocolates are a token of my affection, enjoy every bite my flawless goddess. Sincerely, Your Secret Admirer” “Mhh!” I hummed as a piece of creamy milk chocolate, quickly followed by four more, graced my tongue and slowly dulled my irritation, helping me calm down. Gazing into my bedroom mirror for answers, the issue was obvious to me. The dress’s velvety red fabric with white lace trim didn’t have any stretch to it… and… my body wasn’t as slender and fit as it used to be. Spanx could work wonders, not miracles. So, I wiggled out of my dress and lingered in front of my mirror in nothing but my unattractive spanx. It pained me to admit it, but I’d put on some weight recently. Well… Some more weight. At first, I’d hoped my clothes might just be shrinking in the dryer, but I was in denial. A month ago, after six months at my new job, I weighed myself during a doctor’s visit and discovered I’d gained 50 pounds since starting my sedentary secretary job. 50 pounds was undeniable. At 173lbs, I was mortified by how much fatter I’d become. I didn’t mind having much larger tits, but swelling zeppelins weren’t worth packing on the pounds everywhere else. My formerly trim stomach had ballooned into a soft mound of plump, jiggly chub. I had a muffin top where my abs used to be! My thighs had accumulated a layer of thick juicy fat. They never used to rub together, or spread out when I sat down, but now my thighs did both! My ass had grown thicker, flabbier, and wider. It was like I’d grown a heavy and squishy wrecking ball back there! Its expansion made it difficult for me to fit into my more seductive office outfits, so I had to switch to wearing less-appealing pantsuits most days. I’d bought my Ms. Clause outfit for the office’s holiday party the day after my doctor’s visit. Since it didn’t fit me anymore, that meant that I’d gained even more weight since then. Did I weigh more than 180lbs? 190lbs? 200lbs? Surely not more than 200lbs… Hopefully. I’d comfort eaten quite a bit over the last month, but not enough to put on 30 pounds in one month, that would be insane. Besides, my dress wasn’t fitting, but I didn’t look that different. ‘Or do I?’ I self-consciously thought to myself. Checking myself out in the mirror more closely, my thoughts were racing, ‘My face hasn't changed much, right? Or has it? Were my cheeks always this full looking? Was my jawline always so soft? A slight double chin was new, wasn’t it? These changes couldn’t have just happened in a month, could they??’ My biceps used to be firm and well-defined, just like my triceps, but now they were starting to look softer and fuller than they’d once been. My breasts had grown so much heavier that they’d become less perky than they used to be. Puffy love handles adorned my sides, but the soft layer of adipose tissue I’d accumulated around my middle pooled most heavily just under my belly button, causing my bulging lower belly to strain the fabric of my spanx. I’d tried to eat healthier this month. I’d tried to be more active. It was just so hard to get back into a good routine. I was too out of shape to start up again at the gym right away and work was so demanding. I couldn’t resist indulging in my little chocolaty guilty pleasures to help get myself through my busy days. I knew my overindulgent diet was my kryptonite, but I couldn’t help myself. I’d lost my self-control. Sex used to be my outlet, not food, but around the time I graduated to size 12 dress pants, Tory quit answering my texts. He claimed he was fed up with being a bonafide booty call, but I suspected that wasn’t the truth. Recently, as I’ve let myself go more and more each passing month, I’ve noticed my effect on men has clearly diminished. So much so that it has been weeks since I’ve gotten any action. Even my guy friends in the office seem to be ignoring me now. My new office friends, Diane and Charlie, keep telling me that my standards are just too high, but I’ve always had high standards and being picky with whom I sleep with has never been a problem until now. I figure my best hope to break my dry spell is to flush my secret admirer out of hiding. The men who work in my office are mostly all up to my standards and my secret admirer has been sounding desperate to f*ck me for weeks. I was confident my sexy Ms. Clause outfit would be stimulating enough to lure him out of hiding, but since it won’t fit, I’m not left with any good options. I could skip the party entirely, spare myself some embarrassment, but pass on the chance for sex. Or I could attend the party and sully my reputation even further by wearing the only Christmas themed outfit that I know will fit my heavier body. A pair of my mother’s jeans that I accidentally stole the last time I visited her and an ugly Christmas sweater I stole from Tory years ago. Swallowing my pride, and the last of the chocolates, I chose the second option… Diane Charlotte and I couldn’t resist admiring our handiwork, as Caterina waddled toward us with her ** lunch in hand. It looked like she’d grabbed some Burger King from across the street again. I raised my arm to greet her with a wave, and Caterina did the same in reply. Although, by raising her chubby arm above her head to wave, her overly tight top began riding up enough to reveal her soft pale belly pouch oozing over the waistband of her slacks. Blushing with embarrassment once she realized what happened, Caterina tried to awkwardly tuck her shirt back in with her free hand but was struggling. Her outfit was too tight for her fattened frame and consequently she wasn’t as coordinated as she used to be. Ever since the holiday party six months ago, it seemed like Caterina had given up all effort to fight the fat that continued finding its way onto her rapidly expanding figure. Her torso had rounded, softened and expanded to the point that it nearly rivaled my own blubbery **-belly, and her awe-inspiring posterior now nearly rivaled Charlie’s in size. She put us both to shame in the breast department, but her swollen breasts were not enough to salvage her reputation among the horny men in the office. Long gone were the days she’d been the slender envy of the office strutting around in five-inch heels, now she was just another 250-pound secretary forced to wear flats because of her elevated weight. It had taken a full year, but our revenge plan was clearly a resounding success. Caterina’s perfect figure had ballooned to the point she had even more pinchable inches around her tubby body than I did! No more short sexy skirts for her. No, no, no. She hadn’t worn anything remotely sexy in over half a year. She was only 10 or 15-pounds shy of reaching Charlie’s weight. It was karma at its finest. It was a treat to see the brat grow rounder and softer before our very eyes all year long. It was even more of a treat to keep up the devilish little charade considering how easy it had become to keep fattening up our formerly formidable prey. “Hey ladies, thanks for saving me a seat.” Caterina happily hummed, as she rested her plump backside next to Charlie across from me, wiped some sweat from her glistening forehead and caught her breath. The journey across the street had become an arduous one for the newfound fatty and trying to tuck her shirt back in had also proved laborious for the heavyweight brat. As she began unwrapping what appeared to be a triple decker burger, Caterina prattled, “Anything new?” “Not really.” Charlie sighed before taking another bite of her pasta. “Nothing much. I made some brownies last night. Stuck them in the break room fridge.” I hummed offhandedly. “Mhh! I’ll have to try some after lunch.” Caterina enthused after gulping down another bite of her burger. I couldn’t remember the last time she’d eaten anything other than fast food for lunch. “Me too!” Charlie happily agreed, jiggling in her seat in her straining pink pantsuit. I’d trained them both so well, I couldn’t help but smile in satisfaction to myself. Even though I hadn’t lost any weight over the past year, I’d actually put on 10 pounds, Charlie had gained about 25 and Caterina had gained no less than 125 pounds. So, by comparison, I actually looked a little thinner when I was sitting next to them. My husband even told me as much. “So, Caterina… How goes the hunt for your elusive secret admirer?” I inquired, knowing full well that Charlie had been the one writing her all those silly raunchy love notes on and off for the majority of the last year. It was a brilliant addition to our sabotage plan; one I wish I’d thought of myself. “The hunt is dead at the moment.” Caterina gossiped, before pausing to enjoy a hearty bite of her big burger. She was already halfway done with eating it. With her mouth full, she continued, “I’m pretty sure he’s one of the married guys around here. Probably why he never has the balls to make a move.” “Better not be trying to steal my Richy.” I joked leaning over the table and playfully tapping Caterina’s chubby arm with a little jab. “Haha, I wish. Your husband’s hot.” Caterina joked in complementary fashion. I couldn’t help but smile. As much as I disliked Caterina, she was growing on me. Especially now that she’d fattened up to the point I knew she wasn’t a threat to my marriage anymore. Charlie couldn’t help laughing at her antics, “Hahaha! Good luck with that, I’ve been trying to steal Richy for years!” “Have you?” I giggled knowing Charlie was just teasing. As the laughing died down, Caterina’s eating continued. Charlie and I both watched the glutton in front of us polish off her triple decker burger, and large fries in record time. Grasping her belly once she was finished, I could tell Caterina was trying to hold in a belch, so I leaned over and gave her a hearty pat on her soft girthy belly. “*Buuuurppp!*” Caterina loudly belched, blushing in response to the sound. “There you go. How was it?” I smiled, leaning back toward my side of the table. “Really good. I’m thirsty though.” Caterina admitted trying to regain her composure. “Why don’t you grab some more coffee, and some brownies while you’re at it?” I suggested innocently. “Great idea. I could use a pick me up.” Caterina nodded, as she struggled to stand up and then waddled away from us toward the break room’s refrigerator. “Look at her go.” I couldn’t resist giggling to Charlie now that Caterina was out of earshot. “I know, she’s really one of us now.” Charlie hummed, as she rotated her hefty body and got a look at the width Caterina’s hips now sported. However, turning back toward me, Charlie said something surprising, “It’s been fun getting back at Caterina, but I’ve gotta admit. I’m starting to feel a little guilty. I mean, we really made her pack on the pounds. She’s almost as fat as I am. I was thinking maybe we could call this whole revenge thing a win and maybe try and move on. I mean, she’s really not so bad anymore, is she? What do you think?” For a moment, I couldn’t hide my disappointment. I always knew Charlie’s resolve was only a fraction of my own, but I didn’t expect her to want to quit now that we had Caterina right where we wanted her, literally eating out of the palm of our hands! Taking a deep breath, I calmed myself and formulated a contingency plan. “I agree, it’s turning into overkill at this point, but…” I paused appealing to Charlie’s ditzy vanity, “don’t you want the satisfaction of knowing Caterina’s fatter than you are???” “I… I guess.” The dumb blonde stammered struggling to make up her mind. “Then let’s keep this going. At least until we fatten the brat up to the point she’s bigger than you are. Agreed?” I proposed, twisting the proverbial knife into my friend’s gullible stomach. It took a few moments for Charlie to mull it over. She was probably thinking that since Caterina was only a few pounds lighter than her at the moment, our revenge sabotage wouldn’t continue that much longer either way. Seemingly pleased with my proposal, Charlie nodded her blissfully ignorant head and muttered sweetly, “Agreed.” I was annoyed Charlotte wanted to show mercy on the fat brat and ease off our sabotage, but since I managed to keep her in line with a new goal, there was now some wiggle room that I could exploit. If we wouldn’t stop until Caterina outweighed Charlie, all I needed to do to ensure Caterina kept growing was to ensure that Charlie kept growing too... Charlotte I knew I was in trouble the moment the restaurant told us they didn’t have any free tables, just a free booth. Maybe a year ago, this wouldn’t have been a problem for me, but now it certainly was. I didn’t want to cause a scene, so I didn’t say anything. I followed Diane and Caterina over to the booth, let them each squeeze in before me. Fitting into the booth was no trouble for Diane, but I could tell it wouldn’t be an easy fit for Caterina. As I tried wedging myself as best I could into the spot next to Diane, Caterina was still struggling to shimmy her own corpulent body into the booth on the opposite side. Seeing me struggle, Caterina commented, “It’s a tight squeeze, isn’t it?” “Sure is.” I agreed, as I tried to suck in by belly as best I could. “Need some help?” She offered giving up momentarily on her own efforts to fit. “Umm… Sure.” I muttered unsure of myself. Waddling two steps over to me, Caterina leaned her considerable weight into me while I tried to suck in my gut yet again. Somehow, with her help, I managed to wiggle just over half of my ass onto the seat before needing to suck in some air. When my belly expanded to its rightful size, I knew I wasn’t going to make it any further. The table was digging into my fat so much that the top part of my belly was literally sticking out onto the table. Like Caterina, over the past year I’d put on an excessive amount of weight, and I couldn’t be more embarrassed about it. I remembered feeling like a fatty at 255lbs, but now, closer to 385lbs, I looked and felt like a blob. Caterina was maybe 10 or 15-pounds above or below my weight, but it was honestly hard for me to tell. Since she didn’t seem able to fit herself into the booth on her own either, my guess that we might be even in weight at the moment. Although, as she struggled, eventually she was able to squeeze herself mostly into the booth on her own. Although, like me, her belly was also spilling out onto the table. Compared to us, Diane looked pretty fit, although I know she weighed closer to 240lbs now. “So what were we thinking? A couple of deep-dish pizza’s? Buffalo wings? A few pitchers of beer?” Diane smiled knowing Caterina and I were too gluttonous to refuse a chance to pig out. “Sounds yummy.” Caterina hummed, as she gazed over the drink menu. “Maybe we should order a house salad too?” I proposed yearning for some greens. “House salad? How about onion rings?” Diane countered, getting Caterina’s attention. “Yes, onion rings for sure!” The Mediterranean meatball blurted obediently. Caterina was a lost cause. She’d fallen under Diane’s spell, just like me. I knew arguing would only land me more food on my plate, so I conceded and consented to our massive food order. Obedience was the only thing Diane respected. Fattening up Caterina for revenge had been my idea, so had ending our efforts, but for Diane, I realized far too late that it was never about getting even for her, it was just an obsession. She wanted every woman in our office obese for the sake of… I don’t know… perhaps control? Either way, it didn’t matter. Having learned Diane’s methods, at some point over this past year I realized she was fattening me up too. At first, I wanted to do something about it, but soon I realized there was nothing I could do. I was never as clever as Diane, and now I was far too fat and weak to resist her bad influence. At this point, like it or not, I was just along for the ride. Once our food arrived at our table, Caterina and I got to eating like the well-trained cow’s we were. Whenever one of our plates was starting to get empty, Diane would slap some more grub on there for us to unconsciously consume. After a while, my throat grew a little numb from swallowing down so much hot pizza, but I didn’t dare slow down. If I let Caterina outpace me, I knew Diane would make me pay for it later. So I continued eating until my stomach began warning me enough was enough. I unbuttoned my trousers, tried to sit up straight, and give myself some room to breathe, but what minimal relief I could find didn’t last long. “Waste not, want not.” Diane ordered, as she lifted a buffalo wing from my plate to my messy lips. “Ugh… I guess one more won’t hurt.” I nearly moaned from the pain I was feeling in my center. “That’s the spirit.” Caterina chimed in, as she delved into the last of the onion rings. When the feast was all said and done, I’d eaten so much I was completely stuck in the booth thanks to my distended belly. I discretely tried to squeeze myself free, but my efforts were in vain and quickly got the attention of Diane and Caterina. “What are you doing Charlie?” Diane asked with a perverse smile on her face, “Are you ready to go? Or what?” “Just a second…” I hummed praying by some miracle that I might just free myself and spare myself the humiliation of having to ask my friends to help free me. I braced my hands against the table's edge and pushed against it, trying to slide myself out of the booth. I pushed as hard as I could, but my efforts produced no results. I was too fat and weak to free myself from the pressure the table was putting against my flesh. In desperation, I tried wiggling, but the flesh of my bulging stomach was still pressing into the table. I heaved against the table a couple more times, but to no avail. Now breathing heavily, sweating lightly, and my face reddening with humiliation, I resorted to asking for help… “Um, sorry, but I'm a little stuck here and could use some help getting out of my seat…” Caterina’s catty response was sadly way too predictable, “I think this is a sign that maybe you should stop eating out so much. Fatty.” “You’re lucky I’m stuck you freaking brat otherwise I’d…” I began to threaten, as Diane silenced me by placing her hand on my stomach. It felt cold and wet. It took me a moment, but I soon realized she was using some ice from her cup of water to essentially grease the edge of the table for me. Without a word, once she was done, I tried to force myself free, Diane provided some help by pushing against my mushy side. After a few grunts of effort my belly slid free and I was able to wobble to my feet and wheeze in some air for the first time since I’d sat down. “Thank god…” I gasped feeling relieved. “You’re welcome.” Diane giggled, as she maneuvered her own bulky body out of the booth now that I wasn’t blocking her in anymore, “Need a ride home Caterina?” “No thanks, I think I’m gonna have some dessert and then try my luck at the bar.” The obese brat replied, as she waved ‘goodbye’ to each of us. As Diane basically started rolling me to her car, I managed to sneak a glance back toward Caterina and smirked once I realized she was having some trouble now squeezing out of the booth herself! Caterina My face turned a deeper shade of red once I realized that like Charlie, two minutes ago, I too had become so fat and out of shape that I’d wedged myself stuck in the booth same as her. Except now, I didn’t have anyone to help me free myself! “This is not happening…” I murmured to myself, as I tried forcing myself free, but my blubber didn’t want to budge an inch, my belly was too big, “This isn’t happening…” But it was happening. In the span of two years since graduating college and landing my first job as a secretary I’d transformed into the very thing I once hated. A helpless fat blob. My family loved teasing me about it every time I traveled home, and so did all my skinny friends from college whenever I ran into any of them. How did it come to this? It seemed like yesterday that my body had been absolutely flawless. Now I couldn’t even convince my ex-boyfriend to pity f*ck me… My value on the dating market was at an all-time low. What was I even thinking trying my luck at the bar? It had been a year since I’d found someone ** enough to have sex with me like they were actually interested… I was probably better off turning tail and engaging in my typical nightly ritual nowadays, fixing myself several scoops of ice cream covered in hot sauce and whipped cream, and then masturbating to my heart’s content once I was well and truly stuffed. However, while I was wallowing in my own self-pity, I suddenly noticed someone standing nearby staring at my fat fleshy body with a puzzled look on her face. She was young, pretty fit looking, probably in college, dressed to impress, and her thick hair was dyed blue. “What are you looking at???” I growled trying to get this onlooker’s eyes off me. “Umm, I dunno, let me think,” She replied, before approaching, sitting down across from me, and giving my helplessly fat body a glance over thoughtfully, before responding in a sassy condescending tone, “Looks like you’re stuck. Am I right?” I didn’t know how to respond to such insolence, eventually not knowing what else to do while this ** stranger ogled my fat tits, I just spat out the truth, “I am…” “How’d you let that happen?” The blue haired girl asked with a satisfied smirk on her face. “I ate too much tonight, okay?” I blushed, unable to escape this girl’s scrutiny. The way she was looking at me made me feel strange. It was like she was eye-f*cking me hardcore. “Just tonight? If I ate too much tonight, I doubt I’d find myself stuck in your situation.” She replied now smiling and biting down on her tongue, as if really trying to restrain herself from saying something else before I responded. “I work a very stressful sedentary job, okay? I’ve put on some weight since I graduated college.” I managed to blurt trying to preserve a single shred of my dignity right now. “Some?” The blue haired girl zeroed in on, “So, you were pretty fat in college, huh?” Flush with rage the moment I heard her spit out that condescending ‘huh’ I tried to wiggle free once again, only to cause myself to start sweating. Forced to say something to vent my irritation with the present embarrassing circumstances, I growled, “I wasn’t fat at all in college!! I was fitter than you are you little twerp!” “Oh wow, so you really must have let yourself go since graduation. When did you graduate? Ten years ago?” The little brat teased playfully, as if trying to rile me up. Her efforts succeeded and I struggled some more to free myself. In my brain, once I got free I was going to strangle this b*tch, but my energy exhausted itself long before I could move myself even an inch closer to freedom. Forced to respond yet again, I growled, “Ugh! Do I look like I’m in my thirties???” “Kinda hard to tell. It’s always hard to tell with really fat girls like you.” She teased yet again, this time really seeming to enjoy the way my plump cheeks were burning red from embarrassment. “I’m 25!” I barked in my defense. “Wow.” The college girl hummed looking impressed. “Wow, what??” I wanted to know. Changing the subject slightly, the blue haired devil sitting in front of me smugly teased, “Don’t you know if you’re too big to fit in a booth, you should probably stop eating out so much?” “Ugh! Why you little!” I gasped. I could see the smug satisfaction in her eyes. She was force-feeding me my own words that I’d used to tease Charlie earlier! How long had this brat been spying on me? And what possible purpose could she have for humiliating me like this?? Did I wrong her in a past life or something?? She wasn’t… flirting with me… was she?? “Hmhm! I’m sorry, just teasing. I heard you say something along those lines to your blonde friend and couldn’t resist dishing it back at you.” The girl giggled, leaning back into the booth and eyeing my stomach once again. “What’s your problem?! Who even are you??” I demanded to know. “The name’s Amber. And my problem? My problem is… I find you insanely attractive, but you’re probably not batting for my team. If you know what I mean.” Amber revealed much to my astonishment. I was being held hostage by a lesbian who apparently had a crush on my swollenly obese fat ass. “You’re kidding.” I muttered not knowing what else to say. “Afraid not. So, am I right?” She inquired hopefully. “You’re right I’m not a lesbian!” I muttered as fast as I could in response. “Shame. I was planning on offering to help you out of your embarrassing predicament in exchange for… well… It doesn’t matter now I guess.” She reasoned, standing up in seductive fashion and taking a step away from the table before adding, “I guess you’ll have to beg a waiter to help you out of that booth. Good luck.” The thought of having to ask the help for… help, was beyond me. In desperation I quickly pleaded, “Wait! I’m not a lesbian, but in college, I did experiment with one of my friends.” “Oh yeah?” Amber echoed, sitting back down and leaning in closer to me, “Did you enjoy experimenting with your friend?” After gulping down my embarrassment and humiliation, I muttered truthfully, “I did.” “Do you think you might enjoy… experimenting with me if I help you out of that booth?” Amber seductively inquired, slowly using her fingers to walk her hand across the table toward my flabby belly. Watching her hand get closer and closer, I felt my heart beating faster. Wiping some sweat from my chubby face I muttered truthfully yet again, “I might.” “You’re not just saying that?” Amber doubted arching her head with some suspicion. “Scouts honor.” I promised, but Amber didn’t seem convinced. “Bullsh*t. Why should I believe you?” She questioned. It took me a moment to respond, because the truth was hard to say, but eventually I managed to slowly spit it out, “It’s been over a year since I’ve slept with someone. I’m desperate okay. If you wanna f*ck me, I’ll take it. I’ll take anything I can get at this point.” Having said that, Amber’s smile erupted from her face and the slender girl quickly slid under the table and popped up next to me on the inside of the booth. The next thing I knew she put her one hand on my blubbery belly, another on my right breast, and started shoving. Feeling her hands sink into my doughy blubber, somehow felt… stimulating. “Oof, you’re a big girl…” Amber noted much to my embarrassment, as her efforts to free me bore no fruit and she quit putting pressure on me for a moment, “We are going to have to try this a different way. Don’t move.” “I… I can’t.” I reminded her a bit astonished by what she just said. The girl must have been more ** than I thought, “I’m stuck. Remember?” “Hahaha! Oh right, sorry! Sorry!” Amber squeaked, as she nimbly lifted her toned legs up from under the table, turned her back against me, and then used her legs against the wall to really start pushing me. The girl’s legs were much stronger than her arms, because immediately I started to hear the table creaking. Then, my blubber started moving. The further Amber’s slender back sank into my cushy side, the further I slowly slid out from the booth until, with a body-wide jiggle, I popped out and fell onto the floor with Amber quickly sliding out of the booth the same instant and landing flat on top of me. “Wow. You’re so squishy!” Amber cheered sneaking a squeeze of my left breast. “Help me up before you feel me up!” I demanded, as Amber did just that. It took a bit of effort to get me back on my feet, but once I was there, I took stock of how I was feeling. I massaged my belly, while Amber watched, it was sore from being crushed against the table like that. “You know, I could massage that for you.” She offered sounding as desperate to touch me as I was for a one-night stand. I could feel her eyes on my thick roll of flesh that spilled out over my too-tight waistband. Her desire was intoxicating for someone like me so long deprived of receiving that kind of sexual interest from someone else. “Maybe we could find somewhere private to do that?” I softly countered acutely aware of how much attention my fall had directed toward me in this restaurant. “Good idea, you lead the way.” Amber agreed, as my plump fingers interlocked with her skinny ones, and we walked out of the establishment hand in hand. Once outside, we staggered into the back of an uber, and sat next to each other like well-behaved young adults until we got dropped off at my apartment. The closer we got to my bedroom, the more palpable the sexual tension became. Once in my bedroom, Amber helped me strip naked before forcefully pushing me into my bed. I’d never had sex with someone who prefered bigger girls, much less a young woman who fancied me specifically for my fat, so the foreplay was completely new to me. Amber left me lying in bed while she raided my pantry. Upon her return I got hand fed, and my belly rubbed at the same time. Never before had I been made to feel rewarded for my gluttonous eating habits. Being fed was actually turning me on. I could have let her keep feeding me and rubbing me forever, but before long we ran out of food. Before I knew what was happening, her hands and mouth were all over me, exploring every inch of my expansive body. She started touching me in places that I couldn’t even reach, it was like my body was her personal playground. She couldn’t keep her hands off my doughy gut, or her mouth off my swollen breasts, but eventually, as she sucked on my tits, one of her hands moved south and started rubbing my clit. Feeling her hands slip under my rolls and folds… slowly massaging me just right had me so turned on. I was getting close to climaxing, just from her touching me, but before I could, she paused and made an odd request. “Could you make piggy noises while I go down on you?” I wanted to refuse her humiliating request, but I was too desperate for her to continue ravishing my body, so swallowing my pride, instead of answering with a ‘yes’ or ‘no’ I just snorted like a pig. As I continued degrading myself for her amusement, Amber went down on me and, let me tell you, she knew how to get me off faster and harder than any guy ever has. Even Tory. Winded after it was all said and done, I lay exhausted in my bed, too heavy, swollen, and tired to move anymore. Then Amber rose to her feet, her body glistening and naked, just as flawless as my own body had once been before I’d beefed up to my current unrecognizable state. Gazing upon me with lust, her fingers began pleasuring herself as I watched her literally get off to my shear fatness. It didn’t take her long to get close. I even threw in a few more pig noises to help her get over the edge. When it was all said and done, Amber cuddled up to me in bed tightly squeezing my fat belly. “So, you really… find my fat… sexy?” I asked, still a little out of breath from my climax earlier. “So sexy.” Amber promised me, as she planted a warm kiss tenderly upon my chubby cheek and for the first time in a long time, I went to bed with a newfound hope for my future romantic endeavors. Diane Sitting in the break room for lunch as usual, I had to admit, as much as I had enjoyed watching Caterina and Charlotte blimp up over the last three years, my expert sabotage was starting to make me unacceptably fat as a consequence. It turns out hanging out with two obese fatties who are always stuffing their faces isn’t good for one’s waistline. I stepped on the scale last week and saw a number that I have never seen before: 302 pounds. I wasn’t happy with that number, and neither was my husband. Now, I was still 200 pounds slimmer than either Caterina or Charlotte, but that didn’t make a whole heck of a lot of difference to me anymore. Sure, I was skinny by comparison, but rolling myself out of bed in the morning was becoming increasingly more difficult for me. I needed to lose some weight. So, when Caterina heaved herself up to grab some coffee from the fridge, I informed Charlie: “I’m thinking of going on a diet.” Charlotte Hearing Diane express that, a little devil on my obese shoulder gave me a great idea. “I’ll help you lose weight!” I announced. I wanted to tell her that she was only a few gym visits away from perfection, but I didn’t want to tip her off to what I was planning. “Would you? That would mean the world to me!” Diane replied, while I imagined Diane’s plump body fattening up all over just like she’d done to Caterina and me. “Anything for you Diane.” I smiled back, as I began to ponder ways to sabotage her into blowing up into a 500-pound blimp just like the rest of us. She thought she’d broken me, but I’d show her. I knew it… I’d get my revenge if it was the last thing I ever did. Looking over at the walking talking Mediterranean dough girl, bending over into the fridge, I knew I had one potential ally to help me. I couldn’t help feeling for what I’d help do to the poor girl. Like me, she was the butt of everyone’s jokes in the office nowadays. Our handsome new boss especially loved to tear her a new one in front of everybody. Even now, I could see him walking up behind her and yell, “Go on keep it up and you’ll end up heavier than the fridge Caterina!” Caterina Smiling in response to Harvey’s teasing, I wiggled my mammoth ass for him to enjoy and then waddled my way back toward my friend’s lunch table, doing my best to conceal how horny he was making me feel. There’s a policy against hooking up with our bosses, but he invited me over for drinks one night shortly after he replaced the old guy and he f*cked my obese ass all night on his couch. The sex wasn’t even the hottest part. It was keeping the secret. At work now, he took any excuse he got to tease me in front of our coworkers… and the sexual tension just escalated each and every day until he f*cked me again. I never thought my life would go the way it has, but finally, I’m getting a taste of what I’ve always wanted. The End

[XWG, Blackmail, force-feeding, teasing, humiliation, workout-fails, wardrobe malfunctions, stuffing, sex] Description: Nancy, a college sophomore and teacher’s pet, is secretly dating her Philosophy Professor with hopes of making their relationship official after she graduates. However, after her jealous arch frenemy, Kassy, finds out, Nancy is blackmailed into fattening up seemingly without end. Fattened by a Frenemy By Polarisdreamer KASSY Freshman year of college was not kind to me. It was the same way in high school. I was an introverted 19-year-old that was just a little too fat to fit in anywhere. I was always on the chubby side, my appearance was round thanks to my wide waistline, broad shoulders, large chest, and comparatively slim arms, legs, hips and bottom, but when I started college, well, let’s just say suddenly my soft curves started expanding out of control as more and more belly fat began to settle upon my regrettably apple shaped frame. Social situations gave me anxiety and to cope, I turned to food. Something quite abundant on college campuses. My roommate and I didn’t get along, and I even felt a little shunned by the other girls in my hallway, except Nancy. Around the time I started putting on more weight a few weeks into the semester, she took an interest in me, and I took an interest in her. Nancy Newman was a bombastic 125-pound blonde and an unrepentant pleasure seeker with a high-pitched voice, and an overly wordy vocabulary. Unlike me, Nancy was very popular, and for good reason. She was gorgeous. I’m not even gay and I had a crush on her the moment I laid my eyes on her. She was taller than me, at about 5’6, skinnier than me, by at least 60 or 70 pounds, and all around just more ideally proportioned. Whereas I carried most of my weight in my belly and breasts, Nancy was a coveted hourglass, carrying her weight evenly across her toned athletic body with one notable exception, her rather big perky breasts. She was everything I ever wanted to be. But as I was saying, once I started packing on some extra weight, she started saying hello to me here and there in passing. I thought she was just being polite, but then one night when passing each other on the stairs, she invited me to study with her in the library. She even complemented me on my outfit and offered to buy me some hot chocolate. Just like that, Nancy took me under her wing. We started hanging out every night, studying and snacking together. Nancy had fast-metabolism, a ravenous appetite and was a bit of a food-pusher, but I didn’t mind. It just felt nice to be accepted by someone. She even started showing me how to dress to flatter my figure. Her rules were simple and clear to follow. Since I was a big apple, I was to avoid tucking in my tops so as not to draw attention to my belly. I was to opt for darker solid colors with small patterns to create a slimmer effect on my upper body. Although, to be honest I’m not sure it mattered much since my belly accumulated more and more weight each passing week thanks to all the snacks Nancy forced on me. Anyway… My tops needed to be V-neck or boat neck in order to highlight my broad shoulders. Any dress I wanted to wear needed to end just above the knee and have a raised waistline. Lastly, I was to flaunt my comparatively slimmer arms and legs by wearing sleeveless tops and pretty short skirts. Before I knew it, I was fashionable enough to sit with her and her group of friends during lunch on a regular basis. Somehow after weeks of awkwardness it seemed like I had finally found a friend, and a group of friends to call my own. However, Nancy and her friends were all very different from me. They were more outgoing, cuter… and thin. I didn’t realize it at first, and maybe Nancy didn’t realize it either, but I had been accepted into the clique to fill a vacancy. This group of attractive college coeds needed a token fat friend, someone to take pictures with that made them look better than they already did, and that fat friend was me. I felt self-conscious about my size in relation to their tiny figures, but it was a small price to pay for friendship. So, next to all my beautiful friends I did my best to play my role as best I could. I would fetch drinks for them at parties, be the best wing-girl I could be, all while silently hating myself while they soaked up all the male attention. As freshman year progressed, I began to lose count of how many times I helped my friends, especially Nancy, get together with a guy that I secretly liked. I hated being the fat friend, but it was better than being alone, so for a time, I continued to put up with it. I even accepted Nancy’s nickname for me that the group quickly adopted, ‘Big Apple’ since I was from New York and… a big apple shaped young woman… When we would go out shopping, Nancy would lead everyone to straight-size stories like Abercrombie & Fitch or Banana Republic, places that had nothing remotely close to my swelling size. So, I was restricted to browsing for shoes and accessories, the only things that would fit me, and of course holding everyone else’s shopping bags like a pack mule. On a particular trip to the mall near the end of the semester, I grew tired of waiting around while they tried on their haul, so I went outside. That’s when none other than Nancy stopped me and asked if I’d take her shopping bags with me. Having no problem with my role as the group’s bag girl, I grabbed the bags and waited outside the store. It wasn’t until later, when we’d returned to the dorm, that Nancy showed off the clothes that she’d hidden inside those bags she’d entrusted to me—clothes she hadn’t paid for—that I realized she’d made a thief of me. The act of tricking me into stealing for her didn’t even hurt as much as the fact that she was willing to see me get in trouble so she could add a few cute, collared shirts and knee-length skirts to her expansive wardrobe. That was my worth to her. It was the straw that broke the camel’s back. I was sick and tired of playing second fiddle to everyone. When I got a minute alone with Nancy, I told her how I was feeling. The resentment, the embarrassment. All of it. I even told her that I wanted to start hitting the gym. That’s when Nancy showed her true colors. “No don’t do that Kassy! Hmhm! If you lose weight, I’ll need to think of a new nickname for you!” Nancy teased in her usual lighthearted way. “That’s great, because I hate being called, ‘big apple!’ It’s humiliating when everyone reminds me I’m overweight!” I complained finally letting the truth spill out. “If you didn’t like it… Why didn’t you ever tell me?” Nancy questioned sounding a little concerned. “Because I just wanted to fit in… And I don’t need everybody knowing I’m sensitive about my weight.” I plainly said, doing my best to explain. “You shouldn’t be. I think it suits you.” Nancy smiled at me, as she put her hand upon my gut and tenderly rubbed it. “Nancy…” I muttered, as she leaned her face closer to mine, eventually planting her lips directly upon my own. Frozen in place, petrified by confusion, fear, and excitement, I just stood there receiving Nancy’s luscious lips for a moment while I tried to decide if I was in fact dreaming or not. As I felt Nancy’s hands digging into my love-handles, her tongue slowly slithered and began dancing against my own, in response I lurched backward and gasped, “Nancy?? What are you doing??” “Isn’t it obvious? We’re kissing. And it seems like you like it.” Nancy devilishly smiled, as she took another step closer to me. “Nancy… I’m not a…” I stuttered, trembling with a strange mixture of emotions. Putting her hand upon my lips and silencing me, Nancy spoke confidently, “Me either, but come on. Everybody’s a little bi in college.” “But why me? I’m so fat… and you’re so…” I managed to squeak before Nancy shut my lips. “I prefer big girls.” Nancy hummed, as it all started to make a bit more sense, “If you promise to keep this a secret, we can have some real fun together. I promise you’ll love it.” My heart was beating so fast I thought it might burst out of my chest. I’d never had any interest in girls before, but Nancy was different. Was I mad at her for constantly making me feel invisible to every guy that came up to us when we were out? Or was I mad that in those moments she seemed more interested in them than she did me? I was too mixed up to really know in the moment. The one thing I did know was that getting kissed by Nancy Newman made me feel more alive than I’d felt since I’d arrived at college. So, ignoring the voice of caution screaming out in the back of my mind. I went, as I all too often did, for instant gratification. “I promise, this will be our little secret.” I hummed, while Nancy gave me another kiss as a reward, this time I didn’t resist. I’d never been kissed before, and Nancy was experienced. For a few moments, it felt like I was in heaven… Then Nancy said something else, as her hands lustfully returned to my belly. “Do you think I could… Umm… feed you by hand? It would turn me on so much!” “O-okay, sure…” I replied, helpless to resist. Turns out Nancy wasn’t just bisexual, she was a feeder, something I did some homework on after she stuffed me silly and took me to a happy place I’d never been before. Turns out she wasn’t just into bigger girls; she was into making girls bigger. With winter break on the horizon, my little taste of excitement was all I had to hold me over when I returned home for winter break. I’d put on almost 20 pounds my first semester of college, and Nancy was intent that I pack on more, much more. Over winter break, we texted every day. She wanted pictures of my belly before and after meals. Nothing turned her on more than the prospect of me growing even fatter, so grow fatter I did. My parents didn’t comment on my weight and my friends… What friends? All I had was Nancy, so I did what made her happy. I ate, and ate, and ate. If I sent Nancy a picture of my stuffed belly, I got a text message reward: *You look like you’ve eaten sooo much!! I just wanna kiss your beautiful belly!* Her praise and attention were more nourishing to my self-esteem than anything else. So, I continued falling down the feedism rabbit hole. When we got back to school in the spring, our friends were a little concerned I’d somehow managed to gain nearly another 20 pounds over break, but Nancy was thrilled with my progress and wanted more. Everyday our nightly study sessions were replaced by stuffing sessions and then as Nancy liked to refer to it, pleasure time. And pleasure me Nancy did like nobody had ever done before. She was assertive in the bedroom, and I just did whatever she said. The enthusiasm she pleasured me with was the only reason I was okay with the fact that she continued seeing other people while we were hooking up. I was her secret main squeeze during the weeknights, and she’d hook up with random guys most weekends, perhaps to maintain appearances around our friends or because her lust for sex, much like her appetite, was simply insatiable. That semester, I gained almost 40 pounds. I’d started college weighing around 180-pounds, I’d started the spring semester closer to 215 pounds, and I ended my freshman year at a whopping 255 pounds. Gaining 75 pounds was noticeable. Our friends judged me for it, I know they did, but Nancy did her best to keep them from confronting me about it. After all, she wanted me happy, so I’d gain more weight for her over the summer. And that’s exactly what I did… By the time Sophomore year started I was close to 300 pounds, I thought Nancy wouldn’t be able to keep her hands off me, but when we reunited things were different. We hooked up a few times in private, but when we did, it seemed like her attention was elsewhere. Two weeks into the fall semester of sophomore year, I confronted her about it and to my absolute horror Nancy told me she had lost interest in me and that she was breaking up with me. I protested as strongly as I could, but Nancy was serious. She’d moved on. Shoving me onto my bed, she took my phone and deleted all records of our communications with one another. Then she threatened to exclude me from our group of friends if I ever mentioned our secret relationship to anyone else. I thought she was bluffing, but the next week everyone froze me out for no reason. When they broke off the silent treatment the following week, I was told it was because I was “just being annoying.” But I knew better. I knew Nancy was just sending me a message about how replaceable I was. At that point, I’d stopped being angry, or heartbroken, or whatever you want to call it. Part of me had always known Nancy was an impulsive opportunist that was simply using me for my fat body. I only let her use me for so long because it felt good, and I didn’t think I had any better options. A week after she’d broken things off with me, I’d stopped wanting her to change her mind about seeing me again. Our relationship, if you want to call it that, was always toxic. She’d butter me up to get what she wanted, and then just toss me to the curb when she was satisfied. She never cared about me, she just liked that I was overweight and an easy target to manipulate. I didn’t want to get back together with her. I just f*cking wanted revenge. And I was willing to put up with any level of cr*p from my “friends” in order to make sure I got it. Someway, somehow, Nancy Newman would suffer for how she treated me. NANCY I first met Professor Geneviève Wolfe, my freshman year, around the time I started secretly seeing Kassy. During the fall of Freshman year, I worked out often at the college gym, and on Tuesdays and Thursdays this foxy lady would usually stop by between 1PM and 2PM to do squats in the basement when none of the male sports teams were down there. At 31 years old, 5’9 and roughly 160lbs, Professor Wolfe was not particularly athletic but was clearly someone who still went to the gym every other day or so. She always kept her dark hair a professional-looking medium length and wore a pair of smart looking glasses, perhaps to distract from the sheer beauty of her model-like face. With perky b-cup breasts, a soft trim waist, firm but meaty thighs, wide hips, and an absolute dump truck of an ass, Professor Wolfe was a pear-shaped beauty through and through. She was bookish, and fit, not a meathead at all. I actually had no idea she was faculty until I offered to spot her one day when she was squatting, and she started talking about the classes she was teaching. I kept my cool, pretended to be interested in what he was saying, ogled her ass every time she wasn’t looking, and we continued talking, eventually deciding to go for a run together on the indoor track. I had to jog slow so she could keep up, I think all that junk in her trunk weighed her down. While we talked, it turned out we had a lot of similar interests, such as hiking, fashion, cooking, and an unhealthy fascination with jewelry making. After meeting her, I started fantasizing and getting off to the thought of fattening her up each and every day, especially when I was feeding and getting it on with my casual-feedee friend-with-benefits Kassy. My obsession was unhealthy, made worse by my constant attempts to run into her at the gym and say hello to her whenever I got the chance. Through our few brief conversations together over the course of the semester, I learned two important things, she was single, and that her ex had been a girl! So, over winter break, I enthusiastically registered for one of her courses in the Spring and decided on a plan of action. I was going to take my infatuation with her to the next level and seduce her, slowly. Unlike sheepish submissive Kassy, Professor Wolfe was going to be a trickier puzzle to crack, she was confident, outgoing, quite charming and… well… faculty. Student-faculty relationships were strictly prohibited by the University, but the forbidden nature of this challenge made it all the more exciting to me. I was never one to be deterred by a challenge. The more difficult the chase the more worth it I knew she would be. Just the thought of turning a bonified sexy professor into my subordinate feedee drove me wildly lustful to no end. When Spring finally rolled around, operation ‘teacher’s pet’ was a go. Yes, I was seeing Kassy pretty much every night and fattening her up to my heart’s content as an outlet for my sexual desires for my professor, but she was just too easy. I needed more of a challenge, so when I wasn’t stuffing Kassy silly and enjoying her big body as she fattened up, my attention was on breaking the ice with Professor Wolfe. In her intro to psychology class, I played the part of a good student. I’d show up a few minutes early every class and make a point to greet her with a smile, say hello, and ask her how her day was going. I wanted her to appreciate my friendly and outgoing nature. In class, I paid attention, I acted interested in the material she was teaching, I participated in class discussion, answered her questions, took great notes, stayed off my cell phone, avoided daydreaming. I made sure I truly looked interested in every word Professor Wolfe was saying. I knew being a good student alone wouldn’t seduce her, but it was important groundwork for what was to come later. My academic interest seemed to please her, and that was enough for now. During this first phase of my plan, I kept my outfits school-appropriate, but wore clothes that flattered my awesome figure. Instead of crop tops, and short shorts, I wore collared shirts and knee-length skirts. I wanted to catch her eye each and every day in a good way, so I never wore the same outfit twice. I did my best to look more elegant and mature than my peers and probably managed to look neat and polished consistently enough to achieve that goal. I wanted to appear professional, and for Professor Wolfe to see me more as an equal than an immature student. Once I felt like I had established my sincerity as a good, interested student, the next phase of my teacher’s pet plan began. First, I wanted to start conveying my interest in her through my body language. So, whenever she looked at me, I started trying hold her eye contact a little longer than normal and smile to see if she’d smile back at me. She usually would. I’d nod slightly whenever I felt she thought she was making a great point in lecture to make her feel validated and like I agreed with her. I’d even drop my pen and have to bend over to grab it just to give her ample opportunities to see what my fit body had to offer. “Oops! Clumsy me!” I started going to her office hours. I’d ask for help with assignments, talk about exam prep, ask her to proofread my papers. I think she was impressed with my work ethic, but mainly I just wanted to stick out among the crowd of students she had this semester, I wanted to form a bond. My belief was that familiarity would lead to fondness, so I tried to get as much face time with Professor Wolfe as possible to increase the likelihood that she’d develop feelings for me. I started e-mailing her, asking questions about homework, sharing my thoughts on discussions or ideas brought up in class, sending her articles I thought she might find interesting, anything to make myself stand out. I made sure to stay professional but started getting a little playful with my use of emojis, something Professor Wolfe also tended to do in her e-mails. After a few weeks of my plan, Professor Wolfe and I organically started engaging in conversations unrelated to class. After class and during her office hours I would inquire about her hobbies and interests, and she’d ask about mine. I asked her about her background and how she came to be a professor and she asked me about what my passions were. The plan was slowly working. We were growing closer. We weren’t just Professor and student anymore; we were becoming friendly. I even got her a little gift. Professor Wolfe mentioned a book she was interest in during class, so I bought her the book, wrapped it up, and left it on her desk with a little note that read: “I was thinking of you and thought this might make you happy! -Nancy” When she tried to return the book to me the next day, I didn’t shy away from telling her that I really liked her, as a professor, and wanted her to have it. She accepted my gift and thanked me profusely. We were growing closer each and every day. One day before class, she felt comfortable enough to confide in me that she hadn’t had enough to eat for breakfast, after class I rushed to get her a donut and a muffin and brought them to her in her office, she said I was a life saver while I watched her scarf both of them down ravenously. I’d never seen her chow down before, and by god it was so sexy. She had a sweet tooth! What luck! I made it a habit to stop by her office hours with pastries and snacks for us to share from then on out. Another day before class, Professor Wolfe complained about feeling tired, so after class I got her a creamy and fattening latte from Starbucks. She was so happy she hugged me after I handed it to her. Feeling her embrace me almost made my heart explode with unrelenting joy. Another habit was born, I’d bring two coffees early to class, one for me, and one for her so it wouldn’t look too suspicious. To my fellow students I probably did seem like a goodie-two-shoes teacher’s pet, but in reality, my plan was working better than I could have dreamed. As time flew by and the end of the semester neared, all those extra fattening pastries, snacks, and lattes had clearly taken a toll on Professor Wolfe’s figure. It was probably 10 or 15 pounds at most, but it was enough that it was noticeable. She’d begun to sprout a beautiful **-belly. I couldn’t resist how tight Professor Wolfe’s professional clothing now hugged her bottom-heavy frame. That dump truck of hers was positively popping in everything she wore, and I was obsessed with it. I decided it was time to drop a more serious hint about my attraction to her. I left a box of chocolates in Professor Wolfe’s campus mailbox during finals week with a handwritten note signed: “Your secret admirer…” She had to have known it had come from me. Professor Wolfe was many things, but stupid was not one of them. The next day, she sent me an invitation to a holiday mixer of sorts she was hosting at her house at the end of the semester, after final grades would be submitted. It was then I knew it was on. She’d received my message loud and clear. A week later, I headed over to her place for the mixer scantily dressed in a pair of high-waisted jeans shorts, and a revealing yellow crop top. The time for subtlety was over. I’d spent an hour on my makeup, and I knew I looked absolutely flawless. I’d checked my top to make sure I was showing a tasteful amount of cleavage before ringing the doorbell and joining the party. Her house looked nice, but not as nice as she did dressed as a thick university professor. Compared to her elegance, I felt like a slut about to go clubbing. Music was in the air; the place was filled with a lot of students. It was a pretty casual get together, with everyone just sitting around, talking, having lemonade and snacking on fruit. Even though I felt I must have looked out of place, Professor Wolfe made me feel comfortable with the way she reached for my hand and welcomed me in. I kept things professional at the party, but I just had a feeling that it was the right time. As I conversed with my professor, I couldn’t stop thinking about how good it would feel to pounce on top of her and rip her sexy work clothes right off of her. As we continued to talk, I started flirting a little bit, I couldn’t help myself. It was like I needed to complement her on everything. As the mixer continued, I knew I wanted to get her alone, but I knew I couldn’t be obvious about it. So, I came up with a plan. I waited until the party was winding down and ‘accidentally’ left my cell phone in her bathroom, hidden, so nobody else would find it. Once there were only a few people left, I thanked Professor Wolfe for the hospitality, she seemed so sad I was leaving, and I walked down the street toward my dorm, just far enough away I could see when the last car left the driveway, and the last guests had all left. Then I headed back toward her house to retrieve my phone. I was pretty nervous walking back up to her front door, but I just told myself that I had nothing to lose and everything to gain. The worst thing that could happen was for her to tell me ‘No!’ once I made a move on her. Plus, the semester was over, so it wasn’t like I ever needed to see her again. So, I knocked on the door. She answered it with a knowing grin. The reddish lipstick she had on earlier had been replaced by a dark shade of black. I didn’t realize it at the time, but the wolf was showing her true colors. “Nancy, forget something?” She winked, as she handed me my phone and signaled for me to follow her in with a simple tilt of her gorgeous face. Speechless, that she’d seen through my plan, I followed her in and sat with her on the couch. The only thing I could think to say was, “How’d you know I left my phone here? I hid it under the sink.” Reaching for a glass of wine on her coffee table, it took me a moment to realize she was handing it to me. As I patiently accepted the glass and took a big gulp, she reached for a glass of her own, took a little sip, and replied knowingly, “You left right after you went to the bathroom, didn’t take me long to put it together.” Blushing intensely, as my heart beat uncontrollably, I gulped down the rest of the wine Professor Wolfe had given me to help calm my nerves. “Haha, slow down, I have more.” She laughed, while I embarrassingly coughed thanks to drinking too fast. Putting her glass of wine down, she took a moment to gently put her hand on my back and give me a few pats to help me settle down. Her touch felt amazing. It was then I noticed her reach for a piece of chocolate, from a box that looked familiar, and pop it into her mouth, savoring it. “Thanks for the chocolates by the way. Godiva is probably my favorite brand, but seriously, are you trying to fatten me up or something? Because, if so…” She teased, as she gently grasped my hand and placed upon her soft swollen tummy, “It’s working. This belly went from being flat and thin to thick and rounder than a doughnut! I should really undo the button on my skirt before it undoes itself.” I didn’t know what to say, while I gripped her gut and watched her take off her belt and unbutton her skirt. Lustful thoughts filled my head, I wanted her right there and then. The unspoken attraction between us was simply too much for me to handle, so I leaned forward and just kissed her, while groping the little beer gut she’d developed this semester thanks to me. She seemed surprised at first but intrigued. It took her a moment to commit to it but commit she did. Before I knew what was happening, our tongues were touching, and we were undressing each other. “The teacher’s pet is a naughty girl after all…” She purred, as she threw my top across the room, and unbuttoned my jeans, “I like naughty girls. Wanna know what I do to naughty girls?” “Yes… Professor…” I managed to stutter desperate to find out what was going to happen next. “Semester’s over. I’m not your professor anymore and you’re not my student.” She teased me, as she yanked my jean-shorts down my legs. “So, should I call you… Umm… Geneviève?” I inquired, still probably sounding quite nervous, while kicking off my shorts. I’d never been intimidated by anyone I hooked up with before, but somehow my pudgy professor put me in a submissive place I’d never been before. And the strangest thing was… that I actually liked it. Like, really liked it. “Eww, no. Only my parents call me that. My friends call me Gemma. Call me that.” She ordered, as she tossed off her blouse and smiled at me, “So, do you want the naughty girl treatment or what?” “What’s the naughty girl treatment?” I asked probably sounding more excited and intrigued than I intended, as my eyes couldn’t get enough of Gemma in her lingerie. She looked full, thick and delectable. “You’ll love it. I promise.” Gemma smirked, as she grabbed me by the hair and led me out of the room rather roughly. It was an unbelievably naughty move. I’d never been bullied around like this before. It was a pure adrenaline rush. I was all in! Before I knew it, she led me into her office, pushed me down over her desk, and spanked me right then and there. She was stronger than she looked, she actually made me yelp with excitement. After another three or four playful slaps, she turned me around and she started aggressively making out with me right there on her desk. At one point all her books and papers started tumbling off the desk and onto the floor, but we didn’t even stop! She didn’t hold back or hesitate; she was just all in too! The foreplay really did it for me, so much so I didn’t protest, not one word, when she pulled out a pair of cuffs from her desk and restrained me. Bending me over the desk yet again, I got to watch as she dug back into her desk drawer and pulled out a big strap-on. This time I did voice something, inexperience. “I’ve never done it with a strap-on before.” “Don’t worry, you’re gonna love this. Dildos are way better than d*cks. You never have to worry about a dildo being soft or too big or too small, it can’t accidentally get you pregnant, and it never has to throw up all over your tits. A strap-on is just for a woman’s own pleasure. A dildo doesn’t need to be satisfied; its only job is to satisfy you.” Gemma explained, as she finished getting it on, “You ready for this naughty girl?” “Yesss.” I hissed too horny to say anything else. For the next hour and a half of my life, on and off, I had toe-curling sex with my hot psychology professor and Gemma made me climax no less than four times. I didn’t even know it was possible for me. It was the most intense and primal sexual experience I’d ever had, and I needed more. When it was all said and done, for the rest of the night, we just hung out on her couch laughing, talking and drinking. There was nothing awkward about it. She was really mature about the whole thing, cuddling with me as long as I wanted. When I woke up next to her on the couch in the morning, I felt something I’d never experienced before. Serious infatuation. And… I don’t know… Maybe even… Love? GEMMA I should have known Nancy was a wolf in sheep’s clothing, but instead, after she piqued my curiosity, I let her seduce me, because I honestly wanted her to. After my ex dumped me for someone thinner and traditionally prettier it was flattering to be sought after by someone so physically flawless, and so emotionally attentive. All I’d ever wanted out of a relationship was appreciation and admiration, and Nancy gave me each of those in spades without asking anything in return. She was an amazing student, an even better friend, and an even better girlfriend. When I’d first met the girl, I’d carried no more 160 pounds on my tall frame, I wasn’t perfect like Nancy, but I was quite confident that I was doing well for myself in the realm of desirability. I sensed Nancy’s intensions the first day I met her but chose to ignore my instincts. Instead, I was friendly, professional, and encouraging. I was surprised when she showed up in my class the following semester, but the more I got to know the teacher’s pet, the more I started to like her and the more I began to realize that she truly liked me. Her hints were sometimes subtle, sometimes not, but she maintained boundaries and came off as someone very mature for her age. And then, I picked up on her little strange fixation… One day early in the semester I’d let slip that I hadn’t had enough to eat for breakfast. Later that day she’d brought me a donut and a muffin much to my relief, but when I started digging in, I noticed something. It was her eyes. The eyes never lie. When I sunk my teeth into the donut she’d gotten me, there was joy all over her face. At first, I thought she might have just been happy that she’d made me happy, but by the time I’d moved onto the muffin, I could tell she was receiving as much, if not more, pleasure just by watching me indulge, than I probably was as the one indulging. Nancy Newman liked watching me eat. A strange observation that I found oddly… attractive. My suspicions were confirmed quite quickly, as the teacher’s pet brought me little snacks and treats on and off from that day onward. She wanted me to eat more and more. I knew she liked it, so I gave her what she wanted and after a semester with her as my student pushing food in my direction, somehow the teacher’s pet had managed to elevate my weight all the way up to 178 pounds. That’s how much I’d weighed when we’d first hooked up. She couldn’t get enough of my curves, my butt, my hips, my thighs, but especially the newfound potbelly I had grown. She didn’t just like watching me eat, she loved watching me gain weight as a result. She loved my flaws and imperfections just as much as my assets and strengths. But Nancy Newman was also a feeder. Something I’d encountered once before when I myself had been her age. I knew what she wanted, and I thought that knowledge would give me some control over her and our relationship. And at first, it did. She was willing to do anything for me, if I let her feed me. I used this knowledge to tease her, boss her around, and even control her, for a time. I didn’t mind playing at being a feedee, as long as I got what I wanted as well. Her complete and total submission to me in the bedroom. In the early summer, I was in charge, and I laid down some ground rules. While the taboo nature of our relationship was undeniably part of the spark that brought us together, the university was quite clear on forbidding student-Professor relationships, and the consequences for getting caught would be catastrophic to my career as an academic and Nancy’s chances of getting a college degree. So, she wasn’t to register for any of my classes anymore and we were not to associate on campus at all. In fact, I was even okay with Nancy fooling around with other people for now for appearances sake. Our relationship needed to remain a secret and I think Nancy understood that. Although, she was annoyingly insistent about wanting to hook up in my campus office at least once, so I drew a line in the sand and told her flatly that such a thing would never happen since it was too risky. “No if’s, and’s or but’s.” Seeming to accept my authority on the matter, Nancy accepted my terms, and our forbidden relationship took off. I said when she could visit, I said what she could feed me, and I was in charge when it came to getting intimate. That’s the way I’d always liked it, and it seemed Nancy was content with that. She was the most obedient sub I’d ever had, until I started putting on more weight. In June, I gained 10 pounds. No big deal I thought. Most of it went to my ass, hips and thighs, as usual and Nancy couldn’t get enough of my pear-shaped frame. I was letting her feed me every time she visited, and I even found myself starting to overeat even when she wasn’t around because she would constantly text me begging me to indulge and send her pictures. I hated to disappoint, so I ate, and ate, and ate. By the end of July, I had gained another 15 pounds. 25 pounds in two months was a lot. I’d gone from 178lbs to 203lbs. My bottom-heavy figure exploded in size. My ass swelled outward, my hips widened, my thighs ballooned, and my belly blimped outward so far that one might have thought I’d been knocked up. My hips were knocking things over left and right, and my ass was getting stuck in chairs. I was packing on weight so fast my ass seemingly couldn’t even hoard all the extra calories to itself, even my breasts started swelling with newfound fat. In early August, I told Nancy that enough was enough, and that I would be reigning in my weight before the school year started. I drew another line in the sand and Nancy respected it, just like she always had before. At least I thought she did. After all, she offered to help me, she was interested in fully taking control over my diet and exercise. She told me that it appealed to her feedist tendencies even though she’d be helping me lose weight. I believed her. So, I gave her an inch, and she took a mile. The first day I gave her control she starved me and made me run nearly five miles with her. I’d always been somewhat athletic, but at 203 pounds, I felt like a blimp next to her flawless 125-pound physique. Exerting myself in the summer heat without any nourishment was a nightmare. Slow and heavy, my ass, thighs, and belly were all competing to see who could jiggle the most. Then the teasing started. I’d never experienced this side of her before, Nancy was equal parts playful and relentless: “Come on, this is nothing. Move your fat ass Gemma! *Slap*” “If you wanna banish that big belly, you better speed up slowpoke! *poke*” I thought her jabs and prods were all good fun to motivate me, but she wasn’t motivating me. She was subtly deflating my confidence so she could extend what little control I’d given her over me into even more control. She was making diet and exercise so unappealing to me to encourage me to give up my desire to slim down. All so she could pamper and worship my body, as she made it grow fatter and fatter. “F*ck… I’m so out of breath… I need to stop.” I gasped halfway into what would be my last slow wobbly jog a few days into enduring Nancy’s harsh weight loss methods. “What’s your problem? I thought you wanted to get back in shape? If you want to stay fat and weak, by all means, keep bending over and sucking in air like you used to suck down chilly fries.” Nancy cattily prattled at the speed of light. Arching myself upward, I clutched my growling belly. Standing next to flawless Nancy I couldn’t help feeling inferior, I wanted the teasing to stop. I wanted her to worship me again. So, I surrendered, and voiced my weakness, “I could really go for some chilly fries right now…” “Alright. If you insist.” Nancy smiled, knowing I’d fallen into her trap, while she lovingly placed her hand on my gut and teased, “You tried your best, so you deserve a reward.” And just like that, Nancy succeeded in getting me to give up my aspirations to lose weight before the semester started. With my attempts to slim down well and truly over, I fell back into Nancy’s pampering with gusto. I was no longer in control over how much I ate or how much Nancy fed me. She was in charge of my intake, and only when she was well and truly satisfied with how stuffed she’d made me, would she allow me to assume the role of the dominant one in our relationship for our acts of lovemaking. Although, each and every day, she stuffed me a little more, so much so that dominating her was becoming a little difficult for me. I think seeing me increasingly struggle drove Nancy wild. I knew she’d make a play for dominance in the bedroom one day, and to be honest, I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t curious just what she had in store for me. Over the month of August, I gobbled up enough junk food to cause my pudgy body to plump up another 18 pounds, making me look quite chubby around the time I returned to work in September. At 221lbs, all of my work clothes had grown too small for my thickening figure. I had to go shopping for a new wardrobe much to Nancy’s excitement. My coworkers were polite about the change in my physique, although one of my department’s receptionists crushed my confidence when she asked me one day when I was due. To make matters worse, at the start of the semester I learned Nancy had disregarded my warnings and joined one of the classes I was teaching. At first, I was furious with her, but she quickly made it up to me, vowing to let my fat ass sit on her face as often as I wanted to for the whole month. Nancy was amazing at oral sex, so I accepted her apology with gusto. So, for the month of September there we were, sharing a classroom during the day and a bedroom at night. It felt naughty, it felt risky, and that mixture only made our time spent together all the spicier. As September neared its end, I’d managed to gain 11 more pounds, putting me around 232lbs. Nearly four months after we’d first hooked up at the end of May I’d gained 50 pounds. I’d gone from thick academic to chubby and overweight, heck who am I kidding, Nancy had turned me into a submissive fatty everywhere except the bedroom. That’s when IT happened. I should have seen the warning signs, but in my arrogance, I didn’t let myself. Nancy was the forbidden fruit I just couldn’t seem to resist. It was only now, when it was well and truly too late to regain control that I realized her submissive tactics had finally served their purpose in her plan to claim complete dominance over me in our relationship. I should have suspected something when Nancy lulled me into taking a few shots with her before our usual bottle of wine we liked to nurse before we got into foreplay. I was always more amenable when I was **, Nancy knew what she was doing. She got me **, ordered enough pick up for a family of four, took me with her to get the food, and then took me to a drive-in movie, and used one hand to stuff me silly, while her other hand unbuttoned my hopelessly tight skirt and started fingering me, edging me, for the better part of two hours. After the movie, I was stuffed to the point of temporary immobility and complete putty in her hands. She stopped by my house to let me lay down and rub my swollen belly for a little bit before filling me up with more booze. When I really couldn’t resist, she blindfolded me, and led me back out to the car. I didn’t know where she was taking me, but I couldn’t deny the fact that I was excited about what she had in store for me. It was getting late for a Saturday night. She parked my car, helped me to my feet and marched me right where she wanted me. The building was empty, save for myself and my naughty little lover. She snuck me into an elevator and began kissing me, as it took us to the third floor. In the back of my head, I was worried she’d taken me on campus, but I trusted Nancy not to do anything that stupid. When the elevator doors opened, she marched me down a hallway and pushed me into a room with a very comfy chair. After sitting me down, she cuffed my hands to its soft arms and took off my blindfold. We were in my office. “Nancy, what the f*ck…” Was all I could slur in my drunken state. “Sush, don’t ruin this for me.” She chastised me, putting her finger on my lips and silencing me. Without skipping a beat, Nancy locked the door. She kept the lights on but was quick to lower the window shades. Then she dug into her gym bag and unveiled her surprise. Donuts, boxes of cream filled donuts. I should have known. Nancy was enamored with feeding me all manner of delectable delicacies. Anything that would serve to fatten me up more than she already had. It was finally happening. We were finally doing it. Crossing the last line, I had drawn in the sand. And to be honest, in the moment, I couldn’t have been more thrilled. “We are going to have sex in your office tonight, but first I need you to eat everything I put in front of you. Okay?” Nancy cheerfully explained, as I simply nodded and opened my mouth obediently. Giving her control felt dangerous, but that feeling of risk was intoxicating. I couldn’t get enough of it. Horny to high heaven, a dozen donuts went down easy, Nancy had trained me well. The second box was more challenging. I hit my wall on the sixth donut of the second box. “Just one bite left. Come on.” Nancy lustfully whispered in my ear, while the cocktail of emotions inside of me kept me teetering on the edge of satisfaction. There was the fear of getting caught, mixed in with my lust for my beautiful girlfriend finally turning the tables on me and taking charge. “I really shouldn’t.” I weakly protested. My belly felt like it was about to explode. I was surprised the buttons on my shirt hadn’t burst off yet, they felt like they might just snap off if I took in too large of a breath. “Please, do it for me. I wanna see these buttons burst off you.” Nancy whined, giving my gut a loving rub and dangling the donut in front of my face. I was far too tipsy and horny to resist her, so even though I didn’t want to, I reluctantly opened my mouth and let my secret girlfriend stuff the last of the chocolate donut deep into my mouth. As I swallowed it in full, I could feel the buttons on my shirt slowly coming apart at the seams. Nancy’s eyes widened, as I took in progressively more air to help the process along and my belly swelled. One by one, the buttons containing my belly slowly started to pop off. Each one appearing to please Nancy more than the last. After four buttons had shot around my office, Nancy straddled me, sitting on my lap and kissed me with the ferocity I’d come to expect from her. I could hardly keep up in my completely overfed state, but I tried. I was so turned on; I was all but begging for her to take me. I think she got the message, as she paused to marvel at the massive swollen mess I’d become. “I can’t believe you ate so much tonight.” Nancy giggled, “you’ve blossomed quite bit these last few months, but I’m gonna make you so much bigger. Would you like that? Nothing would make me happier. Well, almost nothing.” Too stuffed to talk, I watched as Nancy leaned over and grabbed something else from her gym bag. My strap-on. “You seem a little too tuckered out to take charge tonight, so how about you let me do the work, okay? Fattyyy.” Nancy teased lustfully, while she squeezed my inflated gut. I simply nodded too horny and helpless to resist. She’d broken me, and I loved her for it. KASSY I couldn’t believe what I was seeing. I had to literally pinch myself, so I knew I wasn’t dreaming. Nancy Newman was f*cking Professor Wolfe with a strap-on after stuffing her silly in her own office! As I filmed what was happening from my phone, I thanked my lucky stars that Nancy hadn’t bothered to close the blinds on her new f*ck buddy’s office door window. This dirt was exactly what I needed for my revenge! It wasn’t luck that I so happened to catch Nancy and Professor Wolfe in the act. I’d been following Nancy all night, and I’d been onto them for almost a week now. Ever since I’d gotten a glimpse of Nancy ogling a photo of the professor naked and stuffed to the limit on her phone before lunch one day. Nancy had been unusually absent from the social side of college life this month. It had been a mystery that now had an answer. She’d been screwing around with a professor. A professor that had gained quite a bit of weight since the previous year. It was obvious to me what was happening. Nancy had found herself another victim to fatten up and dominate. That’s why she’d thrown me to the curb. Unfortunately for that victim, her vulnerable position as a compromised professor was now my best leverage against Nancy. Once I felt I had captured enough evidence, I sent the video to my e-mail and snuck out of the building as slowly and awkwardly as I’d snuck into it. My 300-pound body didn’t allow me to move fast in any circumstance. Thanks a lot Nancy. I had pictures of the two of them canoodling at a drive-in and video of them doing it in Professor Wolfe’s office. The only question that remained in my head while I excitedly waddled back to my dorm, was what to do with this d*mning dirt I’d come across. If I submitted it to the proper campus authorities, I could get Nancy expelled and Professor Wolfe fired. Such an outcome felt like justice in my mind. But I didn’t want justice. I wanted revenge. The information I now possessed was a potent form of power over Nancy Newman, that I could do literally anything with. I didn’t want her expelled, not yet. I wanted to make her suffer. I wanted to ruin her reputation. I wanted to degrade her like she’d degraded me! So I got to brainstorming the specifics of my revenge… NANCY Mission completed. In no time at all, I’d turned my foxy professor in to my latest prized piggy. Normally I’d start playing the field, looking for my next challenge, but I was stuck on my feelings for Gemma. As much of a dream come true f*cking her in her own office had been. I actually wasn’t sure if I preferred taking charge or having Gemma take charge of me. Either way, I loved her. Like actually loved her. It was crazy to admit to myself, but I’d actually caught feelings for her that I couldn’t shake. I mulled over my feelings all week but kept coming to the same conclusion. I was actually invested in the relationship. I didn’t just want to use her for my enjoyment, I wanted her to find joy and succeed in all areas of her life. For the first time since we started seeing each other, I was kinda upset we couldn’t officially date. I was proud to be her girlfriend, and I wanted people to know. “I know.” Kassy muttered to me, snapping me out of my thoughts while I was approaching my dorm room on my way back from Gemma’s class. The hallway was empty, but there Kassy was, waiting for me in my doorway with a liter of coke and a bottle of peanut butter in her hands. “Huh? Know what Big Apple? What are you talking about? And why are you carrying around a bottle of soda and peanut butter?” I replied, as my former conquest simply rested her arms on her globular belly and glared at me. “I know about you and Professor Wolfe.” She clarified, while my heart fluttered at the mention of my girlfriend’s name. Looking left, and looking right down the hallway, I quickly forgot about the soda and peanut butter, unlocked my door and pulled Kassy inside with me, “I don’t know what you think you’re saying fatso, but if you…” “I have proof.” Kassy taunted, as my eyes widened with worry, “pictures of you two together, and video of you umm… asserting dominance in her office.” Instantly I felt like I couldn’t breathe. I started sweating. Panic filled my brain, “Wha-what? Kassy… What do you want? I’ll, I’ll, I’ll…” Then it all made sense. “Ohh… You want to start seeing each other again. Hahaha, oh my gosh Kassy, look we can totally work something out. There is no need to get so serious about this.” I nearly started laughing with relief. “I wouldn’t want to start ‘seeing you’ again for a million dollars. I don’t want you back, you vile manipulating b*tch! I want you to pay! I want revenge for everything you put me through!” Kassy growled, as I gulped with worry yet again. “Revenge? For what? I showed you how to fit in! How to have fun! And not to mention rocked your freaking world! You were a virgin before you met me!” I reminded her with an assertive poke to her enormous belly. “I was also half the size I am now. I don’t owe you anything. You used me.” Kassy swore with more nerve than I’d ever seen from her before, “Unless you want me to pass on my evidence to campus authorities, you’ll do as I say from now on.” “Are you… blackmailing me?” I muttered in disbelief of what Kassy was threatening me with. “Yes you idiot. That’s exactly what I’m doing.” Kassy snapped. “Look, I don’t have any money, okay?” I spat too disgruntled to really keep myself cool. “I don’t want money.” Kassy shook her head. “Then what do you want from me?” I wanted to know. “You like playing games, so I made a list of rules for you to obey from now on. If I catch you breaking any of them. Ever. I turn over what I know, you get expelled, and Professor Wolfe loses her job. Understand?” Kassy revealed, as cold as could be. “Yeah, I get it. What exactly are these rules I have to follow from now on?” I growled not liking this for a single second. “Starting today, you’re only allowed to wear your hair in pigtails from now on.” Kassy revealed, as if such a thing was some kind of scary punishment. I paused for a second to see if she would say anything else, but after I few moments of silence I couldn’t help bursting out laughing. “That’s it? That’s the best you could come up with? Haha? Oh my god, you’re such a joke!” I couldn’t help but lash out toward my b*tch of a frenemy standing in front of me. “That’s just the first rule. Trust me. They get better.” Kassy growled, as she cleared her throat and burst, “From now on, every liquid you consume in public much be carbonated. Each meal you eat in public must be the most fattening option you have available. In public, you’re banned from using any utensils. You’ll be eating with your hands from now on, no matter what you eat. Every day you must eat a jar of peanut butter in front of me and drink a liter of soda to wash it down. From now on, you need to help me lose five pounds every month and you need to gain 10 pounds. If for any reason I don’t lose five pounds in a month, and you don’t gain 10. You’re toast. If you don’t let me weigh you on the first and last day of every month, you’re toast. Oh, and I almost forgot, this is the best part. You will not be allowed any new clothes as you gain weight, you must keep trying to squeeze into your old ones. If they rip or you pop out so be it. Once you well and truly run out of clothes that fit you from your wardrobe, you still can’t buy new clothes, but you can start borrowing mine.” “You can’t be serious.” I shot back unable to comprehend every horrifying thing Kassy just rattled off to me. “I’m serious b*tch.” Kassy growled, as she shoved the liter of coke and bottle of peanut butter into my hands, “get to it. Or else.” GEMMA It was difficult pretending that everything was normal, lecturing in front of my class, when things had been anything but normal the entire academic year so far. Everything had changed once Nancy and I got caught by her vengeful frenemy, Kassy. And it started with Nancy’s ego. Nancy thrived off of power, and because of her own recklessness she’d been mostly robbed of it. Against her will, she was suddenly forced to dramatically change her hairstyle, eating habits, purchasing decisions, and even her coveted ideal body weight. The loss of control over such basic and personal things drove Nancy crazy to no end, and I couldn’t blame her. If I were in her shoes, I probably would have felt the same way. Luckily Kassy showed no interest in making my life miserable, just Nancy’s. Nancy wasn’t too fond of her new hairstyle. Not one bit, but somehow, she made it work. Some of her friends even started copying her when this whole blackmail scheme started in early October. It was like something out of Mean Girls or Pretty Little Liars. Nancy was forced to eat like a slob in public, scarf down fattening foods, and gulp down carbonated beverages, but her gluttonous displays did nothing to ostracize her from her friends or decrease her popularity among her many suitors. Nancy was just too perfect and adored for her social status to be sullied by a few embarrassing belches and a near constant food-baby. Nancy tried to act like Kassy’s revenge was no big deal, but each and every day I could tell her irritation was building. Perhaps to compensate for the loss of agency over her own life, or as an outlet for all her suppressed rage toward Kassy, Nancy came to increasingly dominate mine, and not just sexually. If she had to drink carbonated drinks whenever she was in public, suddenly so did I. If she had to eat with her hands, so did I. If she was to gain 10 pounds a month, I was to gain 20. It was petty, it was misdirected, but strangely I loved it. She might have hated having someone else dictate her behavior, but I had grown to love Nancy exerting control over mine. For so long I’d always been the dominant one in my relationships, taking a back seat continued feeling refreshing. As a loyal girlfriend and smitten lover, I was willing to do anything, except style my hair in pigtails, to make her feel better about the terrible situation she now found herself in. After all, she was enduring such degrading humiliation for our sake, so we could remain together for however long we managed to placate Kassy. So, I let her feed me, stuff me silly, and fatten me up to her heart’s content. The bigger I got, the more lustful she became towards me. In some sense, even though I was inhabiting the role of submissive in our new relationship dynamic, I wasn’t just gaining weight, I was gaining some measure of control over her yet again. When I was well and truly immobilized with food, I physically might have been helpless, but in those moments, there wasn’t a single thing Nancy wouldn’t do to pleasure me beyond belief. Getting that little taste of control every other night or so served to give the dominant side of me hope that one day I might regain control of things with my temperamental lover. However, that hope was always suffocated by breakfast the next morning. 20 pounds a month was a tall order, even for me, and Nancy was ruthless with making sure that I remained the fat one in the relationship. A month into our new relationship dynamic, I knew it was going to take some time for the full effects of Kassy’s revenge to truly manifest themselves. Even so, Nancy was still getting a taste of the trouble she was in for. Being blackmailed into gaining 10 pounds a month was a difficult task for someone with such a fast metabolism. Over the month of October, Nancy ate her heart out, but only succeeded in packing on seven pounds, so she’d had to resort to stuffing herself silly with three pounds of fast food before her weigh-in. She’d even begged me, her feedee, to help force her to keep eating once she reached her limit. Feeding Nancy was an interesting experience. For the first time, I began to see why she liked it. There was something sexy about shoving food down her throat, working more food into her swelling belly, her desperation not to disappoint Kassy. It appealed to my dormant dominant side. That part of me was curious to push Nancy further, but for now, all I could do was obey. Seven pounds gained in October were followed up with 13 pounds packed on in November. At roughly 145lbs, Nancy’s flawless hourglass frame was slowly and stubbornly filling out in a rather flattering way. Her large breasts blossomed outward in fullness, as did her hips, and ass. When her stomach wasn’t stuffed to the brim and rounded as a result, it was still rather flat looking, just a touch softer than it had been before. To any outside onlookers, Nancy’s flawless figure had fattened up in all the right places. Heading into winter break, Nancy’s popularity, her pretty privilege, remained intact. Over the months of December and January, I saw less of Nancy than I did during the semester, but we kept in touch. Kassy’s blackmail remained in full effect, so Nancy dug deep and scarfed down enough food over the holidays and new year to pack on another twenty pounds before she returned to campus in the spring. 20 pounds of extra cushion continued the trend with Nancy’s figure. Bigger curves, thicker thighs, but some of the extra weight found its way upon her midsection forming an obvious belly. Aside from her mother giving her a hard time about her weight, Nancy complained about her group of high school friends being critical of her rapidly expanding figure. Foreshadowing how her college friends would react upon her return. The same behaviors that had been overlooked by her friends in the Fall, increased belching, gluttonous stuffings, sloppy eating habits, now drew criticism. Suddenly, after plumping up a little bit too much, Nancy wasn’t untouchable anymore. Packing on 40 plus pounds had really changed the way Nancy filled out her rapidly shrinking wardrobe. At 165lbs, outfits that used to flatter her incredible waistline now dug into her softened sides, causing an inch or so of newfound flab to form into tiny rolls and clump up around the edges of her clothes. The most obvious difference I saw was when Nancy attempted to squeeze into a pair of jeans with those ‘fashionable’ rips in them only to discover that the way she filled them out now, her legs just bulged out of the holes. Another 10 pounds gained by the end of February, and Nancy couldn’t even button those jeans anymore. At 175lbs, I could see that the Nancy sitting in the back of my classroom was a far cry from the 125-pound one who’d first seduced me. But even now that she was growing pudgy, maybe even a little chubby in places, I still couldn’t get enough of her. It was oddly exciting having sex with a growing partner. Every 20 pounds she gained, it felt like she’d gotten a boob job. Nancy had lured me in with her fit and flawless figure, and now that it was growing, I found her even more irresistible for some reason. Perhaps it was because, as she rapidly fattened up, Nancy’s dominant facade was slowly wilting before my eyes. She was insecure about her growing belly, and thicker arms. She still remained in control of our dynamic, but I could see holes developing in her self-confidence, insecurity beginning to seep in, creating openings for me to plant some seeds to eventually assert myself. Emboldened, by Nancy’s softer, less intimidating appearance, I even summoned enough courage to tease her after one of my classes let out at the end of February. She was the last person in the room aside from me. She was sitting in the back all by herself, dipping her pointer finger into a jar of Nutella, then a jar of peanut butter, and then sticking it into her mouth and sucking her finger clean. “Miss Newman? You know I have a rule against eating in class.” I chastised in a playful tone, as I wobbled my colossal, nearly 300-pound, pear-shaped body over to her. I hadn’t been gaining 20 pounds a month, but I’d still gained nearly 70 pounds since September thanks to Nancy’s obsessive efforts. “Ugh… *Burp* Not now. I feel terrible…” Nancy whined in response to my little joke, clearly in no mood to play along. Instead, she just gripped her belly and lamented, “I can't believe how big I’m getting. And I’ve still got another 28 months to go before I graduate…” “That’s another 280-pounds…” I muttered, as I noticed the way Nancy’s bottom half filled up much more space sitting in her chair than she used too. “Oh my god, you’re right… I never thought about it like that… F*ck… I’m gonna be so fat… You’ll still love me, right? Even if I end up gaining all that weight?” Nancy questioned with a delicious hint of vulnerability and insecurity in her voice, while she dug her finger into her Nutella again and continued the process of trying to finish her peanut butter. “If? You mean, ‘when’” I teased, asserting myself for the first time in a long time, while standing above her and letting her get a good look of my belly, “You’re already gaining it. You went from looking like a girl that’s never eaten a slice of cake to a girl that looks like she’s been having a few too many juicy burgers.” “I do not.” Nancy’s eyes narrowed apparently not liking my attempts to playfully jab her. In response, rather than backing off, I decided to double down, “You sure about that? Every day it seems like you outgrow another outfit from your wardrobe. The tank tops that still fit you ride up and expose that cute gut you’re growing. You’ve swapped out all your pants with buttons for sweatpants that are stretched to capacity trying to contain that thickening ass of yours. How many have you ripped just by bending over?” “A few…” Nancy momentarily blushed, before her sharp mind thought of a way to turn my inquiry on its head, “How many pairs of pants have you ripped this year?” “More than you have probably, haha” I couldn’t help, but acknowledge, adding, “I can’t even wear above the knee skirts anymore.” “Why’s that?” Nancy wondered. Turning around and bending over slightly for Nancy to get a good look at my mammoth ass, I explained at my own expense, “My butt’s so big the back rises up. I’m scared of the mildest breeze.” “Hmhm! Quit making me laugh. I’m trying to be sad.” Nancy smiled, seeming to perk up and out of whatever bad mood she’d appeared to be in. “Sorry, no can do. It’s my job to make you feel better.” I replied pouring on the cheesiness and opening up my plush arms for Nancy to stand up and hug me. Checking the door to make sure the coast was clear, Nancy quickly turned her attention back to me and leapt into my arms for a big hug, before whispering in my ear, “You know what would make me feel better?” “What’s that?” I played along. “Feeding you a big dinner.” Nancy hummed, as her hand worked its way to my belly and squeezed lustfully. “Oh yeah? How many plates are you gonna feed me?” I questioned with some excitement. “Lots.” Nancy promised, licking her lips. “Annnd, how many are you going to eat?” I teased, too horny to resist, “You look like a girl that likes to gulp down an extra helping or two.” Acknowledging my challenge to her authority, Nancy dropped the sweet voice and replied more threateningly, “You’re feisty today. I’ll have to put you in your place later.” “Why wait? I could eat now.” I offered, like the good feedee I was. “Kassy wanted to weigh me… f*cking b*tch. I’ll head over once I’m done to deal with you.” Nancy managed to mutter while biting her lip and a firm poke to my expansive belly. I could tell from her tone, that I was in for it tonight, and boy was I excited. KASSY Whoever said revenge was a dish best served cold didn’t know what the f*ck they were talking about. Emotional detachment be d*mned, I was loving every moment of ruining Nancy Newman’s life. She’d scoffed at my list of demands when I’d first confronted her with my leverage, but she had no choice but to comply. She tried to act tough and pretend like my set of embarrassing rules she now had to follow weren’t bothering her, but I knew better. She was able to maintain a certain denial about her circumstances those first few months. Nancy started off so skinny that it took a while for the excess weight to really become noticeable. Nancy was blessed with good genetics and an ideal fat distribution, but such gifts only spared her true humiliation for some of Sophomore year. By the end of the Spring semester, it was undeniable to me and everyone around her, that Nancy Newman was getting chubby. She started the year with abs and ended it with soft fluffy flab. She’d weighed somewhere between 125 and 130 pounds before I got involved, by the end of sophomore year she’d just managed to eclipse 200 pounds, and it was only a slight taste of what was to come. While Nancy was concerned with hitting her monthly poundage quotas, I was concerned with melting the fat Nancy had pushed me into gaining. There was no better statement I could make in signaling to her that any power she’d once had over me was gone. Five pounds a month wasn’t easy, not by a long shot, but the ace up my sleeve was Nancy. I kept her around to save me from myself. When I was too weak to stick to my diet, I had Nancy step in and remove any source of temptation. If that meant that Nancy needed to scarf down a few pieces of cake that were calling my name in the cafeteria, then so be it. If it meant that I needed her to eat a bag of chips for me so I wouldn’t, then she’d take that calorie bullet for me. If it meant that she needed to drink for me when we were out at parties with our friends, then she’d have to drink for two. Over the summer of Sophomore year, I kept tabs on my target, and made sure she was holding up her end of things. Sure enough, when Junior year rolled around, Nancy Newman returned to campus roughly 35 pounds heavier than when she left. At 200 pounds, Nancy was chubby for her height, at 235 pounds, chubby was probably too generous a word to describe her. Her flawless face had filled out, along with the rest of her. As a Junior in college Nancy Newman now had chubby cheeks, a double chin, breasts that had grown too large and heavy to retain their previous perkiness, bra bulge, upper arm fat, love handles, a spare tire, a wide and thick butt with no muscular definition, stretch marks and cellulite. I’d ruined her and I couldn’t have been happier. Our friends, who had once skirted around Nancy’s growing weight issue the previous year now saw an easy target. For the first time in a long time the negative judgement passed over me and landed squarely on Nancy. It was easy to understand why. I was still a little bigger than Nancy, but I’d been losing weight for a whole year and she’d been rapidly gaining it. As I lost weight, I bought the clothes I needed to in order to flatter my figure, while Nancy was stuck trying to squeeze into hand-me-downs from me that didn’t fit her properly because our bodies were completely different shapes. I was apple shaped, and Nancy was an hourglass. Clothes that looked good on me, that minimized the size of my midsection and highlighted my slimmer extremities, made her look thick and chunky by comparison. But ruining Nancy’s clothing and waistline were only one small sliver of factors I engineered to make her fall from grace unavoidable. Thanks to my rule about carbonated drinks, Nancy had become a gassy girl in public, completely unable to withhold daily embarrassing belches. When she was still skinny, our friends and Nancy’s admirers were able to laugh off such slobbish behavior because she was still conventionally sexy, but now that she’d eaten herself out of the realm of conventional desirability, she received no such concessions anymore. Now when she burped it grossed people out, caused people to chastise her, and caused Nancy to blush uncontrollably. She’d been able to somehow pull off wearing pigtails everyday sophomore year, but Junior year, the hairstyle really highlighted just how much her face had swollen up. People didn’t get why she dressed so inappropriately, looked so unkept, and acted like such a slob, but regardless Nancy’s external transformation fueled a big shift in how she was treated. Where once Nancy was able to get whatever she wanted from men and women alike just with a simple wink and a nod, now she was learning that her pretty privilege had run out. She couldn’t get classmates to loan her notes, preferential treatment at bars, or even favors from our group of friends. Slowly, but surely, Nancy was filling a role in our group that I had filled since freshman year. I decided that the time to hammer the nail in the coffin was Halloween. I’d lost almost 15 pounds since the semester had started, and Nancy had gained just over 20. I now weighed 234lbs, and Nancy was pushing closer to 256lbs. For the first time since we’d known each other, even though I was shorter than she was, I didn’t look as fat as Nancy did, especially dressed in a flattering dress with some cat ears on, while Nancy on the other hand… “I am not going *burp* out like this.” Nancy pouted, as she sat with her doughy butt smooshed against my bed and her fat arms spread out to support herself, while I finished applying blue make-up to her nose. A deep-dish pizza box lay empty on the floor, two liters of soda lay empty near my pillow, the contents of which now fully resided in Nancy’s rapidly bloating **-belly. “Why? You make a fantastic Violet Beauregarde.” I giggled evilly, as I pinched her exposed mushy love handles, causing the gassy girl to let out another modestly loud belch. I didn’t have enough blue makeup to paint her whole-body blue, just her nose, but lord I wish I could have. Would have really sold the fat blueberry look I was going for with her. “Violet Beauregarde didn’t have pigtails.” Nancy complained, while one of her meaty arms moved to flick the hairstyle she’d increasingly come to hate. If Nancy Newman wanted sympathy from me, she was barking up the wrong tree. “And Violet Beauregarde wasn’t a two-timing b*tch sleeping with her psychology professor. What’s your point?” I cattily countered with a powerful flick to the side of Nancy’s swollen breasts. “Ouch!” Nancy hissed with anger before recalling the fact that I effectively owned her and murmuring a submissive, “Nothing.” “That’s what I thought.” I growled asserting myself. “Do you at least have a *burp* bigger sweatsuit? I’m *burp* bursting out of this one.” Nancy continued whining, as she lifted up both her arms and watched as the overly tight blue sweatsuit slid upward over her belly button before attempting to tug it back down to cover her round belly to no avail. “That’s kinda the point of the costume. Haven’t you seen the movie?” I questioned, causing Nancy to roll her eyes. “I’ve seen the movie. It’s probably some of the first fetish fuel I remember watching.” She admitted in a moment of frank honesty. “What do you mean?” I inquired slightly curious. “Nothing.” Nancy replied, closing up and crossing her hefty arms across her girthy body and resting them upon her shelf of a belly with another belch. “Fine. I don’t care anyway.” I shrugged, as I turned from her and walked to my closet, “I got you something else for tonight. Think of it as an accessory to your costume. I heard your stomach growling earlier, and since I need you to keep getting nice and fat, well… See for yourself.” I watched as Nancy attempted to scooch forward and lift herself off my bed, but her weight was now severe enough that her efforts merely caused her to jiggle her fat body and scoot a few inches forward. Once upon a time, skinny Nancy with her tight abs would have been able to boost herself off my bed with ease. Now fat Nancy with her huge layer of soft and squishy fat surrounding her waist had to literally rock herself back and forth a couple of times to push herself off my bed with the help of her doughy arms. It was a fat girl move, if ever I’d seen one. It took the blonde blimp a moment to find her balance and waddle toward me in her constricting blue sweatsuit to catch a glimpse of the surprise I had in store for her in my closet. Once she saw it, she gulped and grunted, “No. No f*cking way. Are you serious?? Blueberry pie? What the f*ck Kassy? I’m not eating that in public. Not when I’m wearing this crap. No way.” “You’ll do what I say pig. If you know what’s good for you.” I replied coldly like I wasn’t messing around. A look of defeat overcame Nancy’s cubby face, and the wide load slinked her head down and waddled toward my closet to grab her latest punishment. The pie was a big one, custom ordered from a local bakery. It was double the size of a regular pie and most definitely very fattening. “And I have to eat this with my *burp* hands??” Nancy muttered, her voice sounding a little shaky. “You bet your fat ass.” I smiled, not showing an ounce of regret. “How can you do this to me? This is literally so humiliating.” Nancy whined yet again. “It’s easy. I just remember how you used to treat me.” I spat, as Nancy avoided eye contact. She knew I was right. Deep down, she knew what I was doing was justified. She was just pissed I’d gained the upper hand over her. “I’m sorry.” Nancy quietly muttered, taking me completely by surprise. “W-what?” I couldn’t help but echo not believing my ears. “I’m sorry for how I treated you. I get why you hate me. Could you just maybe find it in your heart to not make me do this? Nobody is going to look at me the same way again if I go out like this and spend the night stuffing my face with *burp* blueberry pie.” Nancy muttered grasping onto her belly to perhaps try to quell it from making her continue to belch. “News flash Nancy, even if I believed you were actually sorry, I wouldn’t let you off the hook. You think you can still puff out your lower lip and get what you want? Your appearance may have changed, but you haven’t. You’re still the same rotten brat on the inside. And I think you always will be.” I replied without hesitation. “But…” Nancy tried to complain before I stood up to her and put my finger on her lips to silence her. “But nothing fat girl. Shut up and grab your dessert.” I spat with some venom. Puffing up her upper lip in anger, Nancy shoved my hand away from her face and seemed ready to growl something else at me, but before she said anything, she bit her tongue and changed her tone, “Okay. Fine.” While she approached the pie and bent over to pick it up, I could feel the anger radiating off of her. As her ass strained the fabric of my old sweatpants to their limit, I could hear the seams beginning to tear before a loud *rip!* filled the rom. Gasping with surprise and embarrassment, Nancy balanced the pie in one hand, and promptly sent her other hand to inspect the damage her ass had done to my sweatpants. The rip was right down the crack of her ass, her undies were on full display. It was in this moment of vulnerability that I decided to twist the knife, “How does it feel to be the fat girl now?” “Not f*cking good. Now I have to change.” Nancy complained. “You’ll do no such thing.” I snapped putting my foot down, “You’ll stuff your face like a good fat girl. And all of our friends will see you for the spoiled pig you really are.” The look on her face the moment I said that was pure humiliation. Taking a nervous gulp, she knew she had no alternative but to obey every word that came out of my mouth. Revenge really was sweet. Probably sweeter than the pie Nancy was going to have to scarf down in front of everyone tonight. Probably. NANCY I was helpless. Helpless to make a big fat fool of myself day in and day out for the rest of my college career. Kassy made that truth quite evident that horrible Halloween night. I’d become a big fat laughing stalk. The fat friend, as Kassy put it. The only saving grace in my life was that Gemma was always there to pick me up when I was feeling down. Watching my once prized body grow fatter each and every month was a humiliating experience for me. I was a feeder. A dominant one at that, and yet I was being made to stuff my gut on demand, whenever my former feedee said so. It was a tough fate to swallow, but with how much food I was packing away on a daily basis, I was getting a lot better at swallowing my shame and drowning it in all manner of junk food. I never thought I’d find comfort in food, but after my reputation had been shattered, and I’d outgrown every last piece of clothing that previously could have fit me, the only things I had left to enjoy was Gemma… and food. So that’s what I did. I ate when I was in bed, I ate when I was in class, I ate when I was with Kassy, I ate when I was with Gemma, and I ate when I was all alone. Eating was my coping mechanism, it dulled the humiliation I was experiencing when I popped a button in class, or got stuck in a chair, or when I got winded from simply waddling around campus. After that Halloween incident, the writing was on the wall. I had 19 months of college left, and 190 pounds left to gain. Five months later, I was 300 pounds, only 60 pounds lighter than Gemma, but almost 100 pounds heavier than Kassy. My social life wasn’t dead, but it was on life support. My friends liked to keep me around for pictures. Having a girl in the group that was three times the size of everybody else, other than Kassy, certainly made them look better by comparison, but that was usually the extent of our familiarity. At parties they avoided me like the plague. I wasn’t cool anymore. Nobody wanted to talk to me, nobody wanted to play drinking games with the whale. I’d just get ** and then wander over to Gemma’s house to drown my sorrows in ever increasing amounts of fattening foods. I was paranoid Kassy would catch me breaking one of her rules, so when I didn’t want to eat cake or spaghetti with my bare hands, I had Gemma feed me. It was humiliating to order my feedee to feed me, but that’s what my life had come to. Over the summer, I mostly avoided my parents and opted instead to stay with Gemma. My mother wouldn’t quit pestering me about my weight, and all my high school friends just ripped me to shreds when I showed my face anywhere. It was weird. It turned out that without my good looks, I had a lot fewer real friends than I thought. Gemma was the only one who stuck by my side through it all, she was the only one who loved me for more than just what I looked like. By the time senior year rolled around I’d caught up to my feedee in size. At 370 pounds, our sex lives had changed quite a bit. Our added bulk made a lot of positions we used to enjoy rather difficult. So, Gemma bought and installed a heavy-duty leather sex sling in her office to make things a little easier. We took turns taking charge, but more often than not I was so swollen from gorging myself all day that I willingly gave Gemma the reins for our sexual escapades. Over the course of my senior year, my circle of friends shrunk as I continued to grow. Suddenly I was too fat to take pictures with them or sit at the lunch table with them. I was an embarrassment, so I was excluded. I kept an eye on my former pals from afar, mostly from social media, praying for their misfortune. As the year progressed, I noticed that most of the group were beginning to fill out a little bit, aside from Kassy, but compared to me they were all still twigs. I wondered if Kassy had anything to do with them plumping up, but in the end, I didn’t care to investigate. My senior year lasted eight months, which meant I had to pack on an additional 80 pounds onto my already overfed 370-pound hourglass frame. At the rate I was eating, it wasn’t hard to keep my gain going. When I wasn’t going to and from classes, I was stuffing my fat fact like the world was about to end. Although I continued to fatten up Gemma, she reached 400 pounds around the time I hit 450. I was fatter than my feedee, and shorter, so the extra weight really was noticeable in comparison. Gemma’s ass was still bigger than mine, but that was it, and I was catching up quickly in the booty department. Life as an ultra-fat college coed wasn’t easy. Getting out of bed was exhausting, getting dressed was exhausting, getting around campus was exhausting. I was always out of breath. Always burping. Always slow. Always clumsy. Always bumping into people. It was like I was wearing one of those supersized sumo suits, except I could never take it off. Aside from Gemma and my lust for food, the prospect of freedom from Kassy’s cruel domination kept me going whenever I wanted to give in and surrender. It felt like it took ages, but with graduation finally on the horizon, my tormentor only had one last command that I had to follow before I was finally free to be with the one I loved without fear of financial ruin. “Why did she *pant* want to film me *wheeze* running?” I babbled in exhaustion, as I finished my second lap of Gemma’s yard and waddled along trying to continue my third. “Hmhm, I don’t think what you’re doing qualifies as running darling.” Gemma teased, while filming me struggling from her porch. “This is as fast as I can go.” I gasped lamenting how horrible I was feeling. Exercise used to be something I rewarded myself with back when I was athletic, but now it was a nightmare. I was painfully out of breath, moving my thick legs took tremendous energy that I simply didn’t possess anymore, and my belly was bouncing around so hard that I could hardly keep my balance with each and every additional step. Needing to catch my breath, I stopped, doubled over and wheezed, “Does she just want to tape this so she can see me suffer?? Or do you think she gets off on it?” “Who knows and who cares. It won’t matter once you graduate next week.” Gemma reminded me, trying to keep my spirits up. “Do you think that was good enough? I don’t think I have it in me to keep going.” I muttered trying to recover. “I guess it will have to do. Now let’s just film the last thing she asked for and be done with her.” Gemma replied, as she took some time and helped me up. Getting up on my own nowadays was too much trouble for me. “What’s left? She just wants a recording of me eating?” I questioned too exhausted for my brain to function normally. “She wants you to eat a buffet of foods in one take. She was specific about how much she wanted you to eat. She was also specific about what she wanted you to wear. I’ve got everything prepared on the kitchen table, but you’ll have to change first. The clothes she wants you in are in the bathroom.” Gemma explained, as I wobbly headed toward the bathroom to quickly shower and change. It turned out Kassy wanted me to make a pig of myself in the kind of tight-fitting professional attired I loved seeing Gemma squeeze into. Kassy had picked out a short skirt with pantihose, and a button-down dress shirt for me to wear and to my surprise I fit into them, barely. Reentering Gemma’s kitchen, I was careful with how I walked. I felt like any misstep might just break the clothes I was wearing right off me. When I saw how much food Gemma had prepared for me under Kassy’s orders my legs started trembling. Pasta with meatballs, an assortment of breads, butters, and cheeses, short ribs practically dripping off the bone, mashed potatoes, pizza, ice cream, brownies, and cannoli. There was also a camera on a tripod pointed right at the head of the table where I was going to have to sit while I attempted to eat everything. I couldn’t believe my eyes. “Kassy wants me to eat all of this??” I gushed a little intimidated by the feast laid out in front of me. “On camera, in one take, no breaks. And you know the drill, gotta use your bare hands.” Gemma added, as if I needed to be reminded. Sitting down at the head of the table, Gemma’s stylish wooden chair creaked and groaned loudly when I sat down upon it. I could almost feel the wood warping to try and accommodate my massive weight. Craving my freedom more than anything, I replied to Gemma with a confident, “Bring it on.” Without a moment to lose, Gemma served me my first course. The assortment of cheeses, breads, and butters. Carbs and fats were no problem. I washed them down with a liter of soda and pushed onward to the mashed potatoes. They were creamy, and filling, but my stomach had grown in size, and I was able to polish off the dish in full. Although, my skirt was beginning to feel uncomfortably tight, and as my belly bloated, my fat oozed outward and began to place more and more strain upon my shirt’s buttons. Letting out a few belches, I moved on to the pizza, as Gemma cheered for me. I was slowing down now. The amount of bread Kassy had demanded that I eat was staggering. It took will and determination, but I was able to make short work of the pizza even though I was beginning to feel in over my head. In my tight clothes, it was getting hard to breathe, my breaths had to be shallow or else I’d likely burst out of the confining garments I was wearing. The pasta was next and eating it with my bare hands was sloppy. I was covered in sauce and I’m sure I was giving Kassy everything she wanted to see in the recording. I must have looked like quite the fat hog. My mouth was so tired I didn’t even bother chewing the meatballs, I just swallowed them whole, much to Gemma’s amazement. After taking in more soda to clear my throat, I plowed through the last of my pasta despite the growing discomfort and pain I was feeling. By the time I made it to the short ribs, I was exhausted all over again. Daring to sneak a glance at my bloated stomach, as if just staring at it would relieve some of the increasingly uncomfortable pressure I was feeling, I could see it had swollen in size and appeared taut, testing the limits of my skirt’s, and shirt’s buttons. I ate one rib, then another, and another, before I knew it, like everything else, I’d gulped every last morsel down. As I let out a little belch that I had stuck in my throat, I heard what I thought was the chair beneath me creaking again, but the sound wasn’t quite that. It was the stitching of the button holding the waistline of my skirt together. For several moments, I tried not to breathe, as I looked down and watched as my belly slowly surged forward bringing my skirt’s button to the brink of popping off. A millisecond later that’s exactly what happened, punctuated by the sound of tearing cloth, as my unhindered belly swelled into the open space in front of it, right upon my massive lap. As my undeniably-stuffed belly lurched forward and outward to its maximum extent, my shirt suffered the same fate as my skirt. One by one, my taut stomach began to burst the buttons completely off my shirt until only one remained in the space between my cleavage and my rotund gut. Clutching my exposed belly, I could feel it churning and groaning. I’d reached my limit, but I still needed to stomach dessert somehow. As I was beginning to despair, Gemma moved a chair next to mine, sat down next to me and slid her hand over to the inside of my thigh. “You’re almost done. You’re doing great. I can’t help you, but I’m here for you. You can do this.” Gemma assured me, as I weakly smiled at her, still unsure of myself. I had a week until graduation, I could always reattempt to get Kassy her revenge porn sometime before then. That’s when Gemma’s hand shifted closer toward me, snuck beneath my skirt and undies, and then squeezed between my folds of fat until she reached my clit. “You can do this.” Gemma reiterated, as she began rubbing me just the right way to get my mind thinking of something else other than my painfully swollen stomach, “Eat.” I was too exhausted to talk, so I just obeyed. I reached for my dessert and did what Gemma said, as she continued to gently pleasure me. I’d done something similar to her on a number of occasions, but she’d never tried something like this on me. In all honesty, I loved it. Her touch eased my self-doubt and helped numb me to the forceful amount of calories I was cramming into myself. As I continued to eat, my belly groaned and swelled to its biggest extent yet. I felt ready to pop in more ways than one. Gemma’s little finger massage had brought my fat self to the brink of an orgasm while I tried to swallow the last of my dessert. That’s when it hit me. Moaning and belching uncontrollably, Gemma rocked me to my core, while I was too helpless to move a single inch for fear of bursting. As I tried to contain the pure joy coursing through my body, I couldn’t stop my obese body from shaking uncontrollably like an earthquake. In response, the chair beneath me suddenly gave way with a sharp crack. My swollen body went down to the ground with it, the impact caused the last of my clothes to burst off me. As I lay on the ground gathering myself, I couldn’t move. The weight of what I’d just done immobilized me. Thanks to my gluttony, I was finally free of Kassy for the rest of my life. I could do whatever I wanted. Publicly date whoever I wanted. Work wherever I wanted. Eat whatever I wanted. I could have my life back. The happiness started hitting me around the time Gemma helped me into her bed to sleep off the last of Kassy’s vengeful commands. “How was it?” Gemma asked me, sounding tentative for some reason, not celebratory. “The stuffing? The orgasm? Or being done with Kassy?” I sighed too exhausted to deduce what was bothering her. “The stuffing.” Gemma muttered looking guilty. “It was rough, but I guess it could have been worse.” I admitted, as I needed to know, “Why do you ask?” “Because… I… forgot to hit the record button.” Gemma admitted looking horribly embarrassed and fearful. “Please tell me you’re joking.” I sighed, as the pace of my heartbeat quickened with worry. “I’m not…” Gemma replied gritting her teeth. “If I could move, you’d be in so much trouble.” I growled, as Gemma gently placed a hand upon my gut and massaged me. “Then I guess I better not let you move anytime soon.” Gemma teased, as I saw a dominant look in my feedee’s eyes that seemed to tell me something. My feedee might have just become my feeder…

I’ve begun posting “Meghan’s Misadventures,” my new illustrated sequel to “Lilly of the Valley” (which I posted on Curvage a few months ago), on my Deviant Art page. I’ll try to post a chapter here at the same time, but if you’d like to download all 13 chapters (with over 50 high-res illustrations) please follow the links for details. Please leave a comment if you like it. The feedback definitely inspires me! Best-- Maverick Meghan's Misadventures (Chapter One)--Large and In Charge.pdf